The resurrection of the (same) body asserted, from the traditions of the heathens, the ancient Jews, and the primitive church with an answer to the objections brought against it / by Humphry Hody ...
         Hody, Humphrey, 1659-1707.
      
       
         
           1694
        
      
       Approx. 344 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 117 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A44092
         Wing H2344
         ESTC R9555
         12713727
         ocm 12713727
         66134
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A44092)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 66134)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 357:17)
      
       
         
           
             The resurrection of the (same) body asserted, from the traditions of the heathens, the ancient Jews, and the primitive church with an answer to the objections brought against it / by Humphry Hody ...
             Hody, Humphrey, 1659-1707.
          
           [9], 224 p.
           
             Printed for Awnsham and John Churchill ...,
             London :
             1694.
          
           
             First ed. Cf. NUC pre-1956.
             Errata: p. [9].
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Marginal notes.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Resurrection -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-01 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-02 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-02 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Resurrection
           OF
           The
           (
           same
           )
           Body
           ASSERTED
           :
           FROM
           The
           Traditions
           of
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           the
           
             Ancient
             Jews
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Primitive
             Church
          
           .
           WITH
           An
           ANSWER
           to
           the
           OBJECTIONS
           brought
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           By
           
             HUMPHRY
             HODY
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Fellow
           of
           Wadham
           College
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           and
           Chaplain
           to
           His
           Grace
           JOHN
           Lord
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           .
        
         
           
             
               Non
               enim
               levia
               sunt
               illa
               de
               quibus
               contendimus
               ,
               sed
               ejusmodi
               ut
               &
               illa
               scire
               praestantius
               sit
               ,
               &
               ignorare
               turpissimum
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Methodius
             de
             Resurrectione
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           Awnsham
           and
           
             John
             Churchill
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Black-Swan
           in
           Pater-Noster-Row
           ,
           1694.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           REVERENDO
           ADMODUM
           IN
           CHRISTO
           PATRI
           AC
           PRAESULI
           
             Edvardo
             Stillingfleet
          
           ,
           Grandi
           Nomini
           ,
           HISTORIAM
           HANC
           
             Resurrectionis
             Corporis
          
           ,
           Sacellanus
           nuper
           ,
           semper
           Cultor
           Ejus
           Devotissimus
           ,
           HUMFREDUS
           HODY
           ,
           D.
           D.
           C.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THis
           Treatise
           contains
           
             a
             History
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             :
          
           The
           Grand
           Design
           of
           it
           is
           to
           prove
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           
             same
             Humane
          
           Body
           to
           be
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           If
           that
           be
           prov'd
           ,
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           is
           sufficiently
           demonstrated
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           all
           the
           Author
           desires
           should
           be
           granted
           him
           .
           What
           he
           lays
           down
           concerning
           the
           Heathens
           and
           Jews
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           he
           advances
           concerning
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           its
           being
           once
           a
           General
           Doctrine
           deriv'd
           down
           from
           Noah
           and
           the
           
             Ante-diluvian
             Patriarchs
          
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           
             ex
             abundanti
          
           ,
           and
           design'd
           only
           for
           the
           
             more
             Curious
          
           .
           There
           is
           one
           thing
           more
           which
           he
           bad
           me
           say
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           he
           treads
           not
           in
           any
           Man's
           Steps
           ;
           but
           the
           Entertainment
           which
           he
           has
           here
           prepared
           for
           thee
           ,
           is
           wholly
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           its
           Parts
           ,
           new
           ,
           at
           least
           
             his
             own
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               May
               ●…6
               .
               1694.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             PART
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Concerning
               the
               Opinions
               of
               the
               Heathens
               :
               That
               they
               held
               many
               Opinions
               which
               were
               grounded
               on
               a
               Tradition
               concerning
               the
               Resurrection
               ;
               and
               that
               some
               of
               them
               hold
               the
               Resurrection
               in
               the
               true
               Christian
               Sense
               .
            
          
           
             THeir
             gross
             Notions
             concerning
             the
             Soul
             in
             its
             state
             of
             separation
             ,
             that
             it
             has
             all
             the
             same
             Parts
             that
             the
             Body
             has
             ,
             
               p.
               3.
            
             
             A
             Mistake
             of
             St.
             
               Justin
               Martyr
               ,
               p.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             Their
             Opinion
             concerning
             the
             Transmigration
             of
             Souls
             ,
             
               p.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             Their
             Opinion
             concerning
             the
             duration
             of
             the
             Soul
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Body
             lasted
             ,
             and
             its
             adherence
             to
             the
             Body
             after
             Death
             ,
             
               p.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             They
             believe
             th●…
             some
             Men
             have
             a●…cended
             up
             into
             Heaven
             in
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             there
             to
             live
             for
             ever
             ,
             
               p.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             That
             others
             have
             done
             so
             even
             after
             Death
             upon
             a
             Re
             union
             of
             their
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             ,
             
               p.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Pythagoreans
             and
             Platonists
             ,
             &c.
             concerning
             the
             Restitution
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             other
             things
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             their
             former
             state
             ,
             after
             the
             revolution
             of
             ma●…y
             Ages
             ,
             by
             a
             new
             Birth
             or
             production
             ,
             
               p.
               16.
            
             
          
           
           
             The
             Opinion
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Genethliacal
             Writers
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             returns
             ,
             and
             is
             united
             to
             the
             same
             Body
             in
             the
             space
             of
             440
             Years
             ,
             
               p.
               20.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Stoicks
             concerning
             the
             reproduction
             of
             all
             the
             same
             Men
             ,
             &c.
             after
             the
             general
             Conflagration
             ,
             
               p.
               20.
            
             
          
           
             That
             Democritus
             asserted
             the
             Resurrection
             :
             Epicurus's
             Opinion
             concerning
             the
             restauration
             of
             the
             very
             same
             Bodies
             after
             a
             great
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             
               p.
               26.
               
               Merick
            
             Casaubon's
             Mistake
             concerning
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Emperor
             
               M.
               Antoninus
               ,
               p.
               23.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Resurrection
             asserted
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             as
             we
             understand
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             ancient
             Magi
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             present
             Heathen
             Gaurs
             of
             Persia
             ,
             the
             Relicts
             of
             the
             ancient
             
               Magi
               ,
               p.
               29.
            
             
             By
             some
             of
             the
             ancient
             
               Arabians
               ,
               p.
               31.
            
             
             By
             some
             of
             the
             Banians
             of
             
               India
               ,
               p.
               33.
            
             
             By
             the
             present
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Island
             of
             
               Ceylon
               ,
               p.
               36.
            
             
             Of
             
               Java
               ,
               p.
               37.
            
             
             Of
             
               Pegu
               ,
               p.
               37.
            
             
             Of
             
               Transiana
               ,
               p.
               37.
            
             
             By
             some
             amongst
             the
             
               Chinese
               ,
               p.
               37.
            
             
             By
             the
             Arderians
             in
             
               Guinnee
               ,
               p.
               45.
            
             
             And
             by
             the
             ancient
             
               Prussians
               ,
               p.
               45.
            
             
          
           
             These
             Traditions
             concerning
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             not
             receiv'd
             from
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             transmitted
             down
             from
             Noah
             and
             the
             Ante-diluvian
             Patriarohs
             ,
             
               p.
               49.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             PART
             II.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Opinions
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
              
               Jews
               ,
               p.
               
                 53.
                 to
                 107.
              
               
            
          
           
             THE
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             no
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Term
             of
             Communion
             among
             them
             'till
             about
             100
             Years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             
               p.
               53.
               &c.
            
             
             
             Not
             own'd
             by
             the
             
               Essens
               ,
               p.
               54.
            
             nor
             by
             
               Philo
               ,
               p.
               56.
            
             yet
             the
             common
             and
             general
             Doctrine
             long
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             
               p.
               64.
            
             
             Their
             not
             making
             it
             a
             Term
             of
             Communion
             ,
             no
             Argument
             against
             the
             certainty
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Soul's
             Immortality
             it self
             no
             Term
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Communion
             in
             those
             times
             .
             The
             Sadduces
             own'd
             as
             true
             
               Jews
               ,
               p.
               89.
            
             
             The
             Opinion
             of
             
               Josephus
               ,
               p.
               66.
            
             
             Of
             the
             
               Sapientes
               Mecar
               ,
               p.
               60.
            
             the
             
               Hemero-Baptists
               ,
               p.
               61.
            
             and
             the
             
               Samaritans
               ,
               p.
               62.
            
             
             They
             that
             held
             the
             Resurrection
             understood
             it
             to
             be
             of
             the
             
               same
               Humane
               Body
            
             .
             The
             Opinion
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Jews
             concerning
             the
             passing
             of
             their
             Bodies
             under-ground
             to
             the
             Holy
             Land
             ,
             and
             their
             Custom
             of
             carrying
             the
             Bones
             of
             their
             Dead
             thither
             ,
             
               p.
               70.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Transmigration
             of
             Souls
             held
             by
             many
             of
             the
             
               Jews
               ,
               p.
               78.
            
             and
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Josephus
               ,
               p.
               81.
            
             
             Whether
             held
             by
             any
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ?
             
               p.
               82.
            
             
             They
             that
             own
             the
             Transmigration
             ,
             acknowledge
             withal
             a
             
               Resurrection
               ,
               p.
               87.
            
             
          
           
             Testimonies
             for
             the
             Resurrection
             out
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               p.
               96.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             PART
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Concerning
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             
               same
               Humane
            
             Body
             demonstrated
             from
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               ,
               p.
               107
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Writers
             ,
             which
             flourish'd
             before
             the
             time
             of
             Origen
             ,
             such
             as
             St.
             Clement
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               p.
               133.
               
               Justin
               M.
               ,
               p.
               141.
               
               Irenaeus
               ,
               p.
               142.
               
            
             
             
               Athenagoras
               ,
               p.
               143.
               
               Theophilus
            
             of
             
               Antioch
               ,
               p.
               144.
            
             
             The
             Churches
             of
             Lions
             and
             
               Vienna
               ,
               p.
               144.
               
               Clemens
               Alex.
               p.
               145.
               
               Tertullian
               ,
               p.
               145.
            
             and
             others
             :
             And
             from
             the
             Creeds
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
             others
             in
             several
             Ages
             ,
             
               p.
               171.
            
             
             The
             Inconsistences
             and
             Contradictions
             of
             
               Origen
               ,
               p.
               108
               ,
               109
               ,
               152
               ,
            
             to
             168.
             
             That
             he
             himself
             in
             some
             places
             of
             his
             Works
             own'd
             the
             Resurr●…ction
             of
             the
             
               same
               Humane
            
             Body
             ,
             
               p.
               152.
            
             
             That
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             would
             never
             have
             embraced
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             
               same
               humane
               Body
            
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             evidently
             
               Apostolical
               ,
               180.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             PART
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Objections
               answer'd
               :
            
          
           
             The
             Qualities
             of
             the
             Body
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             The
             Reason
             why
             it
             is
             to
             
               rise
               ,
               p.
            
             184
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           principal
           Errata
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           PAge
           9.
           
           Line
           17.
           for
           
             their
             Souls
          
           read
           
             the
             Soul.
          
           p.
           23.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           Merick
           .
           p.
           30.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           
             Years
             ,
             which
          
           .
           Ibid
           l.
           9.
           r.
           Guebres
           .
           p.
           53.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           
             of
             the
             number
          
           .
           p.
           58.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           
             will
             free
          
           .
           p.
           59.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           dissolution
           .
           p.
           93.
           l.
           12.
           for
           Rights
           〈◊〉
           .
           Rites
           .
           p.
           100.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           unwilling
           .
           Ibid
           l.
           15.
           r.
           
             do
             not
             con●…in
          
           .
           p.
           109.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           represent
           .
           p.
           171.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             from
             St.
          
           Austin
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           (
           same
           )
           Body
           asserted
           .
        
         
           THE
           Resurrection
           is
           defin'd
           by
           Maimonides
           to
           be
           
             The
             return
             of
             the
             Soul
             into
             the
             same
             Body
             from
             which
             it
             had
             been
             separated
          
           ;
           and
           agreeable
           to
           this
           Definition
           ,
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           ,
           spread
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Christian
           World
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           
             the
             same
             Body
             which
             died
             ,
             consisting
             of
             the
             same
             Particles
             ,
             shall
             rise
             again
             out
             of
             its
             Grave
             in
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             be
             re-united
             to
             the
             Soul.
          
           But
           Origen
           heretofore
           ,
           as
           you
           rightly
           observe
           ,
           (
           my
           dear
           Philalethes
           )
           and
           some
           other
           late
           Opinionists
           ,
           have
           been
           pleased
           to
           advance
           another
           Notion
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Body
             to
             which
             the
             Soul
             shall
             be
             united
             in
             the
             next
             Life
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             a
             Human
             Body
             ,
             but
             a
             thin
             and
             Etherial
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             consisting
             of
             new
             Particles
             .
          
        
         
           In
           asserting
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Doctrine
           (
           the
           Task
           you
           are
           pleased
           to
           impose
           on
           me
           )
           I
           shall
           use
           all
           possible
           Plainness
           ,
           and
           observe
           this
           Method
           .
        
         
         
           I.
           I
           shall
           shew
           it
           to
           be
           probable
           from
           the
           Traditions
           even
           of
           the
           Heathens
           themselves
           ,
           convey'd
           down
           to
           'em
           from
           Noah
           and
           his
           Posterity
           .
        
         
           II.
           I
           shall
           prove
           it
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           the
           Traditions
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Jews
           ,
           and
           shew
           it
           from
           thence
           to
           be
           ,
           if
           not
           certain
           ,
           yet
           
             more
             than
             probable
          
           .
        
         
           III.
           I
           shall
           demonstrate
           it
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           the
           Unanimous
           consent
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           before
           the
           time
           of
           Origen
           ,
           and
           prove
           it
           from
           thence
           tobe
           certain
           .
        
         
           IV.
           I
           shall
           answer
           the
           Objections
           rais'd
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           pretend
           to
           make
           out
           the
           Probability
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           from
           the
           Opinions
           and
           Traditions
           of
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           may
           seem
           perhaps
           a
           very
           vain
           Attempt
           .
           But
           it
           is
           no
           more
           than
           what
           many
           of
           the
           Ancients
           have
           endeavour'd
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           Photius
           mentions
           an
           Author
           ,
           who
           published
           a
           large
           Work
           in
           Fifteen
           Books
           ,
           to
           prove
           ,
           That
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           with
           other
           Christian
           Doctrines
           ,
           was
           own'd
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           The
           several
           ●…tions
           whose
           Opinions
           that
           Author
           produced
           ,
           were
           ,
           as
           Photius
           tells
           us
           ,
           the
           
             Greeks
             ,
             Persians
             ,
             Thracians
             ,
             Egyptians
             ,
          
           
           
             Babylonians
             ,
             Chaldaeans
          
           ,
           and
           Italians
           .
           What
           success
           either
           He
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Author
           that
           attempted
           the
           same
           ,
           might
           meet
           with
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           concern'd
           to
           enquire
           ;
           but
           I
           think
           I
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Notions
           and
           Opinions
           of
           the
           Heathens
           were
           grounded
           on
           a
           Tradition
           concerning
           the
           Resurrection
           ;
           nay
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Heathens
           in
           Ancient
           Times
           acknowledged
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           of
           'em
           do
           so
           to
           this
           Day
           .
           I
           shall
           first
           lay
           before
           you
           some
           Opinions
           embraced
           by
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           which
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           carry
           with
           them
           no
           small
           resemblance
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Second
           place
           shall
           present
           you
           with
           others
           which
           plainly
           express
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Opinion
           which
           I
           shall
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           is
           concerning
           the
           Human
           Shape
           and
           Actions
           attributed
           to
           the
           Soul
           in
           its
           State
           of
           Separation
           .
           It
           was
           anciently
           the
           common
           and
           receiv'd
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           at
           this
           time
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Heathen
           World
           ,
           That
           the
           Soul
           (
           or
           Manes
           which
           remain
           after
           Death
           )
           has
           a
           perfect
           Human
           Shape
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           same
           Parts
           ,
           both
           External
           and
           Internal
           ,
           that
           the
           Body
           has
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           it
           leaves
           the
           Body
           ,
           it
           Eats
           and
           Drinks
           ,
           and
           does
           all
           the
           same
           things
           that
           a
           living
           Man
           does
           .
           Now
           from
           whence
           can
           we
           imagine
           
           this
           odd
           Opinion
           should
           arise
           ,
           and
           be
           so
           generally
           propagated
           all
           over
           the
           World
           ?
           I
           shall
           leave
           it
           to
           be
           considered
           by
           you
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           not
           grounded
           on
           an
           Ancient
           Tradition
           ,
           That
           the
           Soul
           after
           Death
           shall
           be
           united
           to
           a
           
             Human
             Body
          
           .
        
         
           *
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           was
           known
           to
           Homer
           ,
           produces
           his
           description
           of
           
           Tityus's
           Punishment
           after
           Death
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           says
           of
           the
           Punishments
           of
           Sisyphus
           and
           Tantalus
           .
           Their
           Punishments
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           suppose
           not
           a
           Soul
           only
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           Body
           .
           The
           same
           sort
           of
           Argument
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           Plato
           held
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           .
           He
           observes
           that
           Plato
           in
           the
           Story
           which
           he
           relates
           concerning
           Eris
           ,
           speaks
           of
           those
           that
           were
           punished
           in
           Hell
           ,
           as
           of
           Men
           compounded
           of
           Body
           and
           Soul
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           Parts
           and
           Countenances
           which
           they
           had
           when
           living
           here
           on
           Earth
           ;
           that
           he
           makes
           Aridaeus
           ,
           and
           other
           Tyrants
           ,
           to
           be
           bound
           Neck
           and
           Heels
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           Flea'd
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           be
           drag'd
           through
           Thorns
           and
           
             Briars
             .
             Now
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           for
           Plato
           
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             is
             judged
             with
             the
             Body
             ,
             can
             signify
             nothing
             else
             but
             that
             he
             believ'd
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             :
             For
             how
             could
          
           Aridaeus
           ,
           
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             be
             punished
             after
             that
             manner
             in
             Hell
             ,
             if
          
           
           
             they
             had
             left
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             their
             Heads
             ,
             Hands
             ,
             and
             Feet
             on
             Earth
             ?
             Sure
             they
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             has
             a
             Head
             ,
             a
             Skin
             ,
             and
             Hands
             ,
             and
             Feet
             .
          
           But
           this
           is
           a
           Mistake
           of
           that
           excellent
           Person
           .
           The
           Reason
           why
           the
           Heathens
           described
           the
           Punishments
           of
           the
           Damn'd
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           was
           not
           because
           they
           thought
           that
           their
           Bodies
           were
           not
           left
           here
           on
           Earth
           ,
           but
           partly
           because
           it
           was
           the
           vulgar
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           had
           all
           the
           same
           Parts
           that
           the
           Body
           has
           ,
           and
           partly
           because
           such
           Descriptions
           do
           more
           easily
           move
           and
           affect
           us
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           easy
           to
           describe
           the
           Torments
           of
           the
           Soul
           after
           any
           other
           manner
           .
           Our
           Lord
           ,
           in
           the
           Parable
           of
           Dives
           and
           Lazarus
           ,
           speaks
           of
           them
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           Bodies
           ;
           tho'
           what
           is
           related
           of
           'em
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           before
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           their
           Bodies
           are
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           yet
           in
           their
           Graves
           .
           I
           might
           mention
           others
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Christians
           that
           have
           made
           use
           of
           Arguments
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           my
           Business
           to
           confute
           those
           who
           have
           written
           for
           the
           Resurrection
           ;
           I
           shall
           therefore
           pass
           them
           by
           .
        
         
           From
           what
           has
           been
           said
           concerning
           our
           Saviour's
           speaking
           of
           the
           Soul
           of
           Lazarus
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           a
           Body
           ,
           tho'
           he
           did
           not
           believe
           it
           had
           ;
           you
           may
           possibly
           
           imagine
           that
           the
           Heathens
           did
           not
           really
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           has
           all
           the
           Parts
           of
           a
           Human
           Body
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           wont
           to
           speak
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           believ'd
           it
           .
           But
           it
           evidently
           and
           undeniably
           appears
           ,
           that
           that
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           their
           real
           Opinion
           .
           Hence
           the
           Custom
           so
           general
           in
           the
           World
           of
           leaving
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           on
           the
           Graves
           of
           the
           Dead
           ,
           and
           of
           burying
           together
           with
           the
           dead
           Bodies
           all
           sorts
           of
           
             Utensils
             ,
             Houshold-Stuff
          
           ,
           and
           Weapons
           ,
           which
           they
           think
           the
           Soul
           will
           make
           use
           of
           in
           the
           next
           Life
           .
           Hence
           also
           the
           Custom
           in
           so
           many
           Countries
           ,
           of
           putting
           to
           Death
           the
           Wives
           and
           Slaves
           of
           the
           deceased
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           wait
           upon
           'em
           ,
           and
           serve
           in
           the
           same
           Capacities
           in
           the
           other
           World.
           For
           Brevity
           sake
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           to
           seem
           a
           little
           Immodest
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           you
           believe
           I
           can
           prove
           what
           I
           have
           asserted
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           deserves
           to
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           Transmigration
           of
           Souls
           out
           of
           one
           Body
           into
           another
           .
           'T
           was
           (
           you
           know
           )
           the
           Opinion
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Pythagoreans
           ,
           and
           Platonists
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Stoicks
           ,
           amongst
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           but
           of
           many
           whole
           Nations
           of
           the
           ancient
           Gentiles
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           still
           the
           received
           Opinion
           
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Eastern
           Heathens
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           other
           Countries
           in
           divers
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           Man
           dies
           ,
           his
           Soul
           passes
           into
           another
           Body
           ,
           either
           the
           Body
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           or
           of
           some
           other
           Creature
           .
           Now
           ,
           on
           what
           could
           this
           Opinion
           be
           grounded
           ,
           but
           on
           some
           broken
           and
           imperfect
           Tradition
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           our
           Bodies
           ?
           How
           came
           so
           strange
           an
           Opinion
           to
           obtain
           in
           so
           many
           Countries
           ?
           They
           had
           doubtless
           heard
           from
           their
           Ancestors
           ,
           the
           Descendants
           of
           Noah
           ,
           that
           after
           Death
           ,
           the
           Soul
           should
           be
           reunited
           to
           a
           Body
           ;
           and
           not
           knowing
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           imperfectness
           of
           the
           Tradition
           ,
           how
           it
           was
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           they
           invented
           a
           way
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           imagin'd
           it
           was
           to
           be
           by
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           by
           being
           
             born
             again
          
           .
           And
           as
           Error
           is
           always
           fruitful
           in
           Inventions
           ,
           and
           ,
           one
           having
           
             taken
             Root
          
           ,
           there
           is
           presently
           a
           Superfoetation
           of
           many
           others
           ,
           they
           afterwards
           carried
           it
           on
           farther
           ,
           and
           fansy'd
           a
           Transmigration
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           not
           only
           into
           another
           Human
           Body
           ,
           but
           also
           into
           the
           Bodies
           of
           other
           living
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           even
           into
           Trees
           and
           Plants
           .
           But
           the
           Transmigration
           of
           the
           Soul
           into
           the
           Bodies
           of
           irrational
           Animals
           was
           never
           so
           generally
           receiv'd
           as
           its
           Transmigration
           into
           another
           Human
           
           Body
           .
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           Book
           
             De
             Spermate
          
           ,
           ascribed
           to
           Galen
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Philosopher
           Porphyry
           maintain'd
           That
           
             the
             Soul
             of
             a
             Beast
             passes
             into
             a
             Beast
             ,
             but
             the
             Soul
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             into
             a
             Man.
          
           And
           *
           Hierocles
           affirms
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           of
           a
           Man
           passes
           only
           into
           a
           Man.
           Of
           the
           same
           Opinion
           was
           
             Timaeus
             Locrus
          
           ,
           with
           divers
           others
           of
           the
           Pythagoreans
           :
           And
           the
           same
           was
           likewise
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           ancient
           Gauls
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           gather'd
           from
           what
           a
           Caesar
           says
           of
           '
           em
           .
           Imprimis
           (
           say
           he
           )
           
             hoc
             volunt
             persuadere
             :
             non
             interire
             animas
             ,
             sed
             ab
             aliis
             post
             mortem
             transire
             ad
             alios
             ;
             atque
             hoc
             maxime
             ad
             virtutem
             excitari
             putant
             ,
             metu
             mortis
             neglecto
             .
             Appian
          
           b
           writes
           of
           the
           ancient
           Germans
           ,
           that
           they
           contemn'd
           Death
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             through
             the
             hopes
             they
             had
             of
             reviving
          
           or
           
             living
             again
          
           .
           Which
           I
           understand
           ,
           not
           immediately
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Transmigration
           of
           the
           Soul
           into
           another
           Human
           Body
           .
           And
           in
           the
           same
           Sence
           I
           understand
           Lucan
           ,
           where
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           S●…ythians
           .
        
         
           
             —
             Populus
             quos
             despicit
             Arctos
             ,
          
           
             Felices
             errore
             suo
             ,
             quos
             ille
             timorum
          
           
             Maximus
             haud
             urget
             lethi
             metus
             ,
             inde
             ruendi
          
           
             In
             ferrum
             mens
             prona
             viris
             ,
             animique
             capaces
          
           
             Mortis
             &
             ignavum
             rediturae
             parcere
             vitae
             .
          
        
         
         
           That
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Transmigration
           was
           grounded
           on
           a
           Tradition
           concerning
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           will
           appear
           more
           Probable
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           what
           *
           Herodotus
           writes
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           :
           That
           the
           Soul
           being
           departed
           this
           Body
           ,
           after
           many
           Removes
           into
           the
           Bodies
           of
           all
           kinds
           of
           Animals
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           long
           Time
           ,
           viz.
           3500
           Years
           ,
           assumes
           again
           the
           Body
           of
           a
           Man.
           And
           to
           this
           Day
           ,
           there
           are
           great
           Numbers
           in
           
             Grand
             Caire
          
           ,
           and
           some
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           assert
           very
           near
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           and
           agree
           with
           those
           ancient
           Egyptians
           almost
           exactly
           in
           the
           Number
           of
           Years
           .
           They
           will
           tell
           ye
           ,
           that
           the●…
           Soul●…
           having
           passed
           into
           several
           Beasts
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           Kind
           ,
           and
           wander'd
           out
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           one
           to
           animate
           another
           ,
           it
           will
           at
           last
           ,
           after
           the
           Circle
           of
           †
           3365
           Years
           ,
           return
           again
           to
           a
           Human
           Body
           ,
           more
           purified
           ,
           and
           refin'd
           than
           in
           its
           first
           Principles
           .
           What
           is
           this
           but
           a
           broken
           Tradition
           concerning
           the
           Re-union
           of
           our
           Souls
           with
           our
           Bodies
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ?
        
         
           But
           others
           of
           the
           Ancients
           come
           up
           yet
           more
           close
           to
           us
           :
           They
           tell
           us
           that
           the
           Souls
           of
           those
           that
           are
           in
           Heaven
           or
           Elysium
           ,
           continue
           there
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           a
           Thousand
           Years
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           then
           
           shall
           come
           again
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           be
           united
           to
           a
           Human
           Body
           .
           Thus
           *
           Virgil
           from
           the
           Traditions
           of
           the
           Ancients
           .
        
         
           
             
               Quisque
               suos
               patimur
               manes
               :
               Exinde
               per
               amplum
            
          
           
             
               Mittimur
               Elysium
               ,
               &
               pauci
               laeta
               arvae
               tenemus
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Donec
               longa
               dies
               perfecto
               temporis
               Orbe
            
          
           
             
               Concretam
               exemit
               labem
               ,
               purumque
               reliquit
            
          
           
             
               Aetherium
               sensum
               ,
               atque
               aurai
               simplicis
               ignem
               .
            
          
           
             
               Has
               omnes
               ,
               ubi
               mille
               rotam
               volvêre
               per
               annos
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Lethaeum
               ad
               fluvium
               Deus
               evocat
               agmine
               magno
               :
            
          
           
             
               Scilicet
               immemores
               supera
               ut
               convexa
               revisant
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Rursus
               &
               incipiant
               in
               corpora
               velle
               reverti
               .
            
          
           
             Clauclian
             .
             2.
             
             Ruff.
          
           
             
               Quos
               ubi
               per
               varios
               annos
               ,
               per
               mille
               figuras
            
          
           
             
               Egit
               Lethaeo
               purgatos
               flumine
               ,
               tandem
            
          
           
             
               Rursus
               a●…
               humanae
               revocat
               primordia
               formae
               .
            
          
        
         
           St.
           Austin
           †
           mentions
           this
           as
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           greatest
           Philosophers
           .
           
             That
             the
             Souls
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             of
             bad
             Men
             pass
             immediately
             into
             other
             Bodies
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             good
             Men
             are
             a
             long
             time
             in
             Rest
             ,
             but
             after
             a
             great
             while
             come
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             assume
             Bodies
             again
             ,
          
           Hoc
           dixerunt
           valde
           magni
           Philosophi
           .
        
         
         
           I
           shall
           add
           no
           more
           concerning
           these
           Opinions
           ,
           but
           only
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           a
           Tertullian
           ,
           b
           
             Minucius
             Felix
          
           ,
           and
           c
           Lactantius
           ,
           no
           less
           Men
           than
           they
           ,
           were
           of
           my
           Opinion
           ,
           That
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Transmigration
           was
           founded
           on
           a
           Tradition
           concerning
           the
           Resurrection
           .
        
         
           The
           Third
           Opinion
           which
           I
           think
           deserves
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           is
           that
           concerning
           the
           equal
           duration
           of
           the
           Body
           and
           Soul
           ;
           that
           the
           Soul
           should
           indeed
           remain
           after
           Death
           ,
           but
           not
           unless
           the
           Body
           did
           so
           too
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Stoicks
           ,
           and
           my
           Author
           is
           
             Servius
             .
             Animam
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             tamdiu
             durare
             dicunt
             ,
             quamdin
             durat
             .
          
           &
           
           Corpus
           .
           The
           Egyptians
           had
           an
           Opinion
           amongst
           'em
           ,
           much
           the
           same
           with
           this
           .
           It
           is
           commonly
           said
           by
           those
           that
           speak
           of
           the
           Custom
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           of
           embalming
           the
           Bodies
           of
           their
           Dead
           ,
           such
           as
           *
           
             Petrus
             Bellonius
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           the
           Reason
           why
           they
           were
           so
           careful
           to
           preserve
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           was
           ,
           because
           they
           expected
           a
           Resurrection
           .
           But
           this
           indeed
           was
           not
           the
           Reason
           .
           The
           true
           Reason
           was
           this
           ;
           They
           believ'd
           the
           Soul
           never
           left
           the
           dead
           Body
           ,
           but
           always
           adher'd
           to
           it
           as
           long
           as
           it
           lasted
           ,
           how
           long
           soever
           that
           were
           ;
           and
           after
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           Body
           they
           believ'd
           the
           Soul
           was
           to
           enter
           into
           another
           .
           For
           this
           also
           Servius
           is
           my
           Author
           .
           So
           others
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           keep
           the
           dead
           Bodies
           of
           their
           Friends
           in
           their
           Houses
           ,
           and
           their
           Closets
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           'em
           at
           Table
           ,
           as
           Guests
           ,
           at
           Meals
           with
           'em
           ;
           believing
           that
           they
           had
           there
           the
           whole
           Man
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Body
           ,
           but
           the
           Soul
           too
           .
           Lu●…ian
           †
           assures
           us
           ,
           he
           himself
           had
           din'd
           in
           Egypt
           with
           such
           Guests
           .
           Hence
           Silius
           ,
           the
           Poet
           :
        
         
           
             —
             Aegyptia
             tellus
          
           
             Claudit
             odorato
             post
             funus
             stantia
             saxo
          
           
             Corpora
             ,
             &
             à
             mensis
             exanguem
             haud
             separat
             umbram
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           Fourth
           Opinion
           which
           I
           shall
           recommend
           to
           your
           Consideration
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           these
           very
           Bodies
           of
           ours
           are
           capable
           of
           being
           made
           Immortal
           and
           Incorruptible
           ,
           and
           of
           being
           translated
           up
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           there
           to
           inhabit
           everlastingly
           in
           Union
           with
           the
           Soul
           ?
           Did
           any
           of
           the
           Heathens
           believe
           thus
           much
           ?
           They
           did
           so
           .
           'T
           was
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Chaldaick
           Philosophers
           ,
           and
           likewise
           of
           the
           Greeks
           themselves
           .
           Psellus
           ,
           in
           his
           Gloss
           on
           the
           
             Chaldaick
             Oracles
          
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           those
           Philosophers
           ,
           
             That
             a
             Man's
             Body
             may
             by
             the
             Works
             of
             Religion
          
           (
           Lustrations
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           )
           
             be
             so
             purged
             and
             attenuated
             ,
             the
             impure
             Matter
             being
             consumed
             by
             the
             Heavenly
             Fire
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Soul
             may
             carry
             it
             up
             to
             Heaven
             with
             it
             .
          
           That
           Hercules
           ,
           and
           Helena
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           amongst
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           and
           Romulus
           amongst
           the
           Romans
           ,
           were
           translated
           (
           like
           Enoch
           and
           Elias
           )
           into
           Heaven
           in
           their
           proper
           Bodies
           ,
           we
           read
           in
           divers
           of
           our
           Ancient
           Authors
           .
           The
           Emperor
           *
           Julian
           mentions
           the
           Assumption
           of
           Hercules
           .
           He
           went
           up
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Tho'
           he
           will
           not
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           his
           Body
           with
           which
           he
           ascended
           was
           a
           Body
           of
           Flesh
           ,
           but
           intimates
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Chaldaick
           Philosophers
           ,
           that
           the
           gross
           
           parts
           of
           his
           Body
           were
           consumed
           by
           Heavenly
           Fire
           ,
           or
           Lightening
           .
           That
           the
           Romans
           ,
           when
           Romulus
           was
           murder'd
           ,
           were
           made
           believe
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           taken
           up
           in
           his
           Body
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           I
           need
           only
           mention
           ,
           not
           endeavour
           to
           prove
           .
           It
           is
           what
           you
           know
           very
           well
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           Roman
           History
           speak
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Emperor
           a
           Julian
           believ'd
           it
           ,
           tho
           he
           says
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           of
           Hercules
           ,
           that
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             mortal
             part
             of
             his
             Body
          
           was
           consum'd
           or
           lick'd
           up
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           by
           the
           Heavenly
           fire
           ,
           or
           Lightning
           .
           That
           Helena
           ,
           being
           like
           to
           be
           murdered
           ,
           was
           taken
           up
           publickly
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           †
           
             Isaacus
             Porphyrogennetus
          
           relates
           from
           the
           Traditions
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Greeks
           .
           *
           Plutarch
           tells
           us
           that
           it
           was
           the
           common
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           that
           
             Cleomedes
             Astypalensis
          
           was
           translated
           in
           his
           Body
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           others
           had
           been
           so
           translated
           .
           Thus
           *
           Philostratus
           doubts
           whether
           his
           greatly
           admir'd
           
             Apollonius
             Tyaneus
          
           ever
           died
           ;
           and
           tells
           us
           of
           a
           Report
           ,
           that
           ,
           going
           into
           a
           Temple
           in
           Lindus
           ,
           he
           was
           never
           seen
           afterwards
           .
           He
           mentions
           moreover
           a
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Cretans
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           taken
           up
           into
           Heaven
           out
           of
           a
           Temple
           in
           Crete
           ,
           a
           Voice
           being
           heard
           in
           the
           Temple
           as
           of
           Virgins
           singing
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Come
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             come
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             come
             .
          
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           They
           did
           not
           only
           believe
           that
           many
           had
           been
           translated
           like
           Enoch
           and
           Elias
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           they
           also
           believ'd
           that
           the
           Souls
           of
           some
           others
           had
           been
           
             after
             Death
          
           re-united
           to
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           ,
           by
           a
           Resurrection
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           taken
           up
           into
           Heaven
           .
           That
           this
           was
           
             generally
             believed
          
           of
           Aristaeus
           the
           Proconnesian
           ,
           is
           asserted
           by
           many
           †
           Heathen
           Writers
           .
           And
           *
           Plutarch
           assures
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           commonly
           believ'd
           that
           the
           Body
           of
           Alcmena
           ,
           the
           Mother
           of
           Hercules
           ,
           was
           taken
           up
           into
           Heaven
           after
           her
           Death
           .
           It
           happened
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           carried
           out
           to
           be
           interr'd
           .
           Thus
           (
           says
           he
           )
           †
           
             they
             exalt
             those
             things
             which
             are
             by
             nature
             Mortal
             among
             the
             Gods.
          
           He
           does
           not
           believe
           these
           Reports
           himself
           ;
           on
           the
           contrary
           he
           calls
           it
           a
           
             Foolish
             thing
             to
             place
             Earth
             in
             Heaven
             .
             The
             Soul
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             only
             is
             from
             the
             Gods
             ,
             from
             them
             it
             came
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             it
             returns
             ,
             not
             with
             the
             Body
             ,
             but
             separated
             wholly
             from
             it
             ,
             perfectly
             pure
             ,
             clean
             ,
             and
             freed
             from
             Flesh.
             The
             Soul
             ,
             as
          
           Heraclitus
           
             says
             ,
             flies
             from
             the
             Body
             as
             Lightening
             does
             from
             a
             Cloud
             .
             While
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             like
             a
             heavy
             and
             cloudy
             Vapour
             ,
             it
             is
             difficultly
             kindled
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             difficulty
          
           
           
             it
             ascends
             to
             the
             things
             above
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Good
             Men
             ought
             not
             by
             any
             means
             to
             be
             placed
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             contrary
             to
             their
             Nature
             ,
             but
             we
             ought
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Soul
             alone
             ascends
             up
             thither
             .
          
           He
           disputes
           against
           this
           Belief
           ,
           and
           these
           Traditions
           of
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           same
           manner
           as
           he
           would
           have
           disputed
           against
           Christians
           .
        
         
           The
           Sixth
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Heathens
           which
           I
           shall
           present
           you
           with
           ,
           is
           concerning
           a
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           very
           same
           Human
           Body
           ,
           after
           its
           dissolution
           .
           In
           this
           only
           it
           differs
           from
           our
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           it
           makes
           the
           Soul
           return
           ,
           not
           immediately
           to
           those
           Particles
           from
           which
           it
           was
           separated
           by
           Death
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           laid
           in
           the
           Grave
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           those
           who
           died
           Men
           ,
           should
           rise
           of
           the
           same
           Stature
           ,
           but
           first
           to
           those
           Particles
           ,
           which
           were
           unîted
           to
           it
           in
           the
           Mothers
           Womb
           :
           And
           afterwards
           those
           Particles
           that
           constituted
           the
           Body
           in
           its
           several
           Ages
           ,
           are
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           to
           rise
           again
           ,
           and
           be
           united
           all
           in
           their
           due
           time
           to
           the
           same
           Soul
           ;
           'till
           at
           last
           the
           same
           Particles
           that
           were
           buried
           shall
           be
           all
           re-united
           together
           ,
           and
           constitute
           the
           Body
           in
           the
           very
           same
           manner
           as
           formerly
           .
           They
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           expiration
           of
           many
           Thousands
           of
           Years
           ,
           
           when
           all
           the
           same
           Stars
           and
           Planets
           shall
           return
           to
           the
           same
           Configuration
           and
           Respect
           that
           they
           formerly
           had
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           Resurrection
           of
           all
           things
           to
           their
           former
           State
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           Men
           ,
           but
           all
           other
           things
           in
           the
           World.
           Socrates
           ,
           for
           Example
           ,
           shall
           be
           born
           again
           of
           the
           same
           Mother
           ,
           and
           grow
           up
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           same
           Circumstances
           ,
           teach
           Philosophy
           at
           Athens
           to
           the
           self-same
           Scholars
           ,
           eat
           the
           self-same
           Diet
           ,
           and
           wear
           the
           self-same
           Cloths
           ,
           be
           accused
           by
           the
           same
           Accusers
           ,
           condemn'd
           by
           the
           same
           Judges
           ,
           and
           die
           by
           the
           same
           Poison
           .
           You
           and
           I
           (
           my
           Friend
           )
           are
           ,
           according
           to
           them
           to
           ,
           live
           here
           again
           in
           all
           the
           same
           Circumstances
           :
           Our
           Friendship
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Correspondence
           between
           us
           .
           You
           are
           to
           send
           again
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           know
           what
           I
           have
           to
           say
           for
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           :
           I
           am
           to
           send
           you
           this
           very
           same
           Treatise
           ,
           written
           on
           the
           same
           Paper
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           same
           Pen
           and
           Ink
           ;
           and
           the
           Hair
           ,
           that
           now
           makes
           this
           Blot
           ,
           must
           make
           the
           same
           again
           .
           Thus
           all
           things
           must
           go
           on
           in
           a
           continual
           Round
           and
           Revolution
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           continual
           successive
           Resurrection
           .
           But
           who
           are
           they
           that
           tell
           us
           these
           things
           ?
           Who
           were
           they
           that
           taught
           this
           Opinion
           ?
           The
           Pythagoreans
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Platonists
           ,
           amongst
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           Priests
           or
           Philosophers
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           from
           whom
           the
           Greeks
           learnt
           it
           .
           Would
           you
           have
           me
           quote
           my
           Author
           ?
           It
           is
           Origen
           ,
           and
           not
           he
           only
           (
           tho'
           he
           alone
           were
           enow
           )
           but
           I
           have
           likewise
           several
           others
           .
           
             The
             Followers
             of
          
           Pythagoras
           and
           Plato
           (
           says
           *
           
             Origen
             )
             say
             ,
             that
             after
             a
             certain
             Revolution
             of
             the
             Stars
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             return
             to
             the
             same
             Configuration
             and
             Respèct
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             which
             they
             formerly
             had
             ,
             there
             will
             necessarily
             be
             the
             very
             same
             Face
             of
             Things
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             which
             there
             had
             been
             before
             ,
             when
             the
             Stars
             were
             in
             the
             same
             Position
             .
             And
             according
             to
             this
             Notion
             ,
             when
             the
             Stars
             shall
             return
             to
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             in
             in
          
           Socrates
           
             's
             time
          
           ,
           Socrates
           
             must
             be
             born
             again
             ,
             and
             suffer
             the
             same
             things
             which
             he
             did
             before
             ;
             the
             same
          
           Anytus
           and
           Melitus
           
             accusing
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             same
          
           Areopagites
           
             passing
             Sentence
             upon
             him
             :
             And
             the
             same
             is
             the
             Dctrine
             of
             the
          
           Egyptians
           .
           For
           
             Pythagoras
             ,
             Porphyry
          
           a
           likewise
           is
           my
           Witness
           
             It
             is
             well
             known
             to
             all
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             first
             that
             he
             asserted
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             asserted
             that
             the
             Soul
             passes
             into
             several
             kinds
             of
             Creatures
             ;
             and
             moreover
             ,
             that
             he
             taught
             ,
             that
             after
             certain
          
           b
           Revolutions
           (
           of
           the
           Stars
           )
           those
           
           
             things
             which
             once
             had
             been
             ,
             shall
             be
             again
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             properly
             new
             .
          
           For
           Plato
           I
           might
           produce
           his
           own
           Words
           ,
           and
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           others
           ,
           such
           as
           Proclus
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           who
           has
           not
           heard
           of
           Plato's
           
             great
             Year
          
           ?
           I
           need
           not
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           this
           can
           be
           nothing
           else
           but
           an
           old
           Tradition
           concerning
           our
           future
           Resurrection
           ,
           a
           little
           alter'd
           by
           the
           dropping
           of
           a
           part
           of
           it
           as
           it
           passed
           in
           a
           long
           series
           of
           time
           ,
           through
           the
           Mouths
           of
           several
           Persons
           .
        
         
           It
           appears
           from
           the
           Testimony
           of
           
             R.
             Abraham
             Bar
             Chaia
          
           ,
           cited
           by
           *
           Abarbinel
           ,
           that
           this
           same
           Opinion
           concerning
           the
           Restitution
           of
           all
           things
           to
           their
           former
           State
           ,
           after
           the
           return
           of
           the
           Planets
           to
           their
           former
           Configuration
           ,
           was
           likewise
           received
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Philosophers
           of
           India
           .
           Some
           of
           'em
           held
           that
           this
           should
           happen
           after
           the
           Term
           of
           4320000
           Years
           ,
           other
           assign'd
           360000
           Years
           ,
           others
           49000
           ,
           others
           36000
           ,
           others
           12000
           ,
           others
           7000
           ;
           And
           
             Bar
             Ch●…ia
          
           declares
           that
           he
           thinks
           
             they
             form'd
             this
             Notion
             from
             the
             Tradition
             which
             they
             had
             received
             from
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
        
         
           
             M.
             Varro
          
           ,
           the
           great
           Roman
           Writer
           ,
           in
           the
           Books
           which
           he
           publish'd
           †
           
             De
             Gente
             Populi
             Romani
          
           ,
           speaks
           of
           certain
           
           Authors
           ,
           whom
           he
           calls
           Genethliaci
           whose
           Opinion
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           returns
           ,
           and
           is
           united
           to
           the
           very
           same
           Body
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           had
           been
           formerly
           conjoyn'd
           ,
           by
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           space
           of
           440
           years
           .
           His
           Words
           are
           these
           :
           
             Genethliaci
             quidam
             scripserunt
             ,
             esse
             in
             renascendis
             hominibus
             quam
             appellant
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Graeci
             :
             hanc
             scripserunt
             confici
             in
             annis
             numero
             quadringentis
             quadraginta
             ,
             ut
             idem
             Corpus
             &
             cadem
             anima
             ,
             quae
             fuerant
             conjuncta
             in
             homine
             aliquando
             ,
             eadem
             rursus
             redeant
             in
             conjunctionem
             .
          
        
         
           Amongst
           others
           even
           of
           the
           Greek
           Philosophers
           ,
           we
           find
           this
           Tradition
           preserv'd
           more
           entire
           .
           The
           Stoicks
           ,
           though
           they
           look'd
           upon
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           as
           preach'd
           by
           St.
           Paul
           at
           Athens
           ,
           to
           be
           nothing
           but
           Babble
           ,
           yet
           they
           themselves
           ,
           as
           least
           some
           of
           'em
           ,
           tell
           us
           all
           the
           same
           things
           that
           the
           Egyptians
           but
           now
           mention'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Pythagoreans
           ,
           and
           the
           Platonists
           taught
           :
           But
           in
           this
           they
           come
           up
           nearer
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           make
           the
           World
           Eternal
           ,
           but
           say
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           ,
           that
           the
           World
           shall
           be
           destroy'd
           by
           Fire
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Resurrection
           ,
           or
           Restitution
           ,
           of
           all
           things
           shall
           be
           after
           the
           general
           Conflagration
           .
           My
           Author
           for
           this
           ,
           is
           first
           of
           all
           a
           Origen
           ,
           and
           he
           a
           very
           good
           one
           in
           these
           Matters
           ,
           who
           observes
           ,
           not
           
           without
           good
           Reason
           ,
           that
           ,
           tho
           they
           did
           not
           call
           it
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Resurrection
           ,
           yet
           the
           Thing
           was
           the
           same
           .
           The
           Stoicks
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             hold
             ,
             that
             after
             a
             certain
             revolution
             of
             Time
             ,
             the
             Universe
             will
             be
             destroy'd
             by
             a
             Conflagration
             ,
             and
             that
             immediately
             upon
             it
             all
             things
             will
             be
             restored
             to
             what
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             without
             any
             manner
             of
             Change.
             But
             there
             are
             some
             amongst
             'em
             that
             do
             not
             come
             up
             altogether
             to
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             They
             hold
             ,
             that
             there
             will
             be
             some
             small
             Alteration
             ,
             and
             for
             some
             short
             Time.
             These
             Men
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Conflagration
             ,
          
           †
           Socrates
           ,
           
             for
             Example
             ,
             shall
             be
             born
             again
             ,
             an
             Athenian
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
          
           Sophroniscus
           and
           Phenarete
           .
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             tho'
             they
             do
             not
             call
             it
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Resurrection
             ,
             yet
             they
             mean
             the
             same
             Thing
             .
             He
             shall
             be
             bred
             up
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             at
          
           Athens
           ,
           
             and
             shall
             teach
             Philosophy
             there
             as
             before
             .
             So
             that
             Philosophy
             it self
             is
             as
             it
             were
             to
             rise
             again
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             the
             same
             State
             as
             formerly
             .
          
           Anytus
           and
           Melitus
           
             shall
             rise
             again
             ,
             and
             be
          
           Socrates
           
             's
             Accusers
             ,
             and
             the
             Council
             of
             the
          
           Areopagites
           
             shall
             condemn
             him
             .
             And
             what
             is
             more
             ridiculous
             than
             all
             this
             ,
          
           Socrates
           
             is
             to
             wear
             the
             same
             Cloths
             that
             he
             did
             before
             ,
             live
             in
             the
             same
             Poverty
             ,
             and
             with
             all
          
           
           
             the
             same
             Circumstances
             .
             So
          
           Phalaris
           
             shall
             again
             play
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             torment
             the
             same
             Persons
             in
             his
             Brazen
             Bull.
             And
          
           Alexander
           the
           Pherean
           
             shall
             exercise
             his
             Cruelty
             on
             the
             same
             Persons
             that
             he
             did
             heretofore
             .
             Tatianus
          
           a
           mentions
           the
           same
           Opinion
           of
           Zeno
           ;
           that
           
             the
             World
             shall
             be
             renewed
             by
             a
             Conflagration
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Men
             shall
             rise
             ,
             and
             do
             the
             very
             same
             Things
          
           ;
           Anytus
           and
           Melitus
           
             shall
             accuse
          
           Socrates
           again
           ,
           Busiris
           
             murder
             his
             Guests
          
           ,
           Hercules
           
             undergoe
             the
             same
             Labours
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           b
           Lactantius
           produces
           these
           Words
           of
           Chrysippus
           ,
           whom
           Cicero
           stiles
           
             the
             Prop
             of
             the
             Porch
             of
             the
          
           Stoicks
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           Book
           
             of
             Providence
          
           .
           c
           
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             manif●…st
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             impossible
             ,
             but
             that
             after
             a
             certain
             revolution
             of
             Time
             ,
             even
             We
             may
             be
             restored
             from
             Death
             to
             what
             we
             now
             are
             .
          
           The
           Philosopher
           d
           Numenius
           calls
           it
           in
           express
           Terms
           a
           Resurrection
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             That
             Resurrection
             which
             makes
             that
             which
             is
             call'd
             the
             greatest
             Year
             .
          
           This
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Stoicks
           concerning
           the
           Renovation
           of
           things
           after
           the
           Conflagation
           ,
           is
           mention'd
           by
           many
           others
           ,
           as
           by
           e
           Tully
           ,
           
           b
           
             Philo
             Judeus
          
           ,
           c
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           ,
           d
           Athenagoras
           ,
           e
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           Emperor
           f
           
             M.
             Antoninus
          
           ,
           who
           was
           chiefly
           addicted
           to
           the
           Sect
           of
           the
           Stoicks
           ,
           writes
           doubtingly
           concerning
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           ,
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           
             How
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Gods
             ,
             who
             have
             order'd
             all
             things
             well
             ,
             and
             with
             singular
             love
             towards
             Mankind
             ,
             have
             neglected
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             ,
             that
             Men
             ,
             especially
             the
             Good
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             maintain'd
             as
             it
             were
             a
             frequent
             Correspondence
             with
             'em
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             pious
             Works
             ,
             and
             holy
             Offices
             contracted
             a
             kind
             of
             familiarity
             with
             'em
             ;
             that
             those
             Men
             when
             once
             they
             are
             dead
             ,
             do
             no
             longer
             exist
             ,
             but
             are
             extinct
             for
             ever
             ?
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             If
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             the
             reason
             ,
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             otherwise
             .
          
           This
           Place
           the
           learned
           a
           
             Merich
             Casaubon
          
           understands
           so
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           respect
           to
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           in
           the
           true
           Christian
           Sense
           ,
           and
           the
           Words
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           he
           renders
           thus
           ,
           
             should
             never
             be
             restored
             to
             Life
             .
          
           
             That
             Antoninus
             (
             says
             he
             )
             intends
             
             it
             of
             the
             Body
             (
             for
             the
             Soul
             ,
             if
             not
             immortal
             ,
             yet
             that
             it
             remain'd
             a
             long
             time
             after
             Death
             ,
             they
             believ'd
             )
             not
             of
             the
             Body
             alone
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Soul
             to
             be
             join'd
             again
             into
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Person
             ,
             may
             appear
             ,
             because
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               dead
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             Life
             again
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Man
             ,
             consisting
             (
             though
             not
             a
             precise
             Stoick
             in
             that
             )
             of
             Body
             and
             Soul
             for
             ever
             .
          
           That
           the
           Emperor
           intended
           such
           a
           Resurrection
           ,
           he
           further
           confirms
           by
           another
           Passage
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           where
           he
           says
           ,
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           You
           will
           easily
           be
           persuaded
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           not
           at
           all
           prejudiced
           against
           this
           Opinion
           of
           that
           learned
           Man
           :
           But
           let
           Truth
           prevail
           above
           all
           things
           .
           It
           must
           be
           confess'd
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           understand
           
           Antoninus's
           meaning
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           mistaken
           in
           two
           Respects
           :
           1.
           
           If
           Antoninus
           had
           intended
           a
           Resurrection
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           understood
           only
           of
           such
           a
           Resurrection
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewn
           the
           Stoicks
           generally
           believ'd
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           not
           true
           that
           he
           intended
           a
           Resurrection
           in
           any
           Sense
           .
           In
           this
           last
           place
           he
           only
           alludes
           to
           that
           Opinion
           which
           the
           Stoicks
           commonly
           taught
           ,
           not
           asserts
           it
           :
           
           And
           in
           the
           other
           Place
           he
           only
           speaks
           of
           the
           duration
           of
           the
           Soul
           after
           Death
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           himself
           doubted
           .
           It
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           that
           Philosopher
           had
           too
           mean
           an
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           to
           propose
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           wonder'd
           at
           ,
           why
           the
           Bodies
           of
           
             good
             Men
          
           are
           not
           to
           be
           rais'd
           again
           .
           And
           the
           Word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           on
           which
           Casaubon
           lays
           a
           great
           Stress
           ,
           and
           which
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           Foundation
           of
           his
           Error
           ,
           signifies
           not
           only
           ,
           again
           ,
           as
           he
           renders
           it
           ,
           but
           amplius
           ,
           or
           
             in
             posterum
          
           .
           So
           in
           
             Philo
             Judaeus
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           
             the
             time
             to
             come
          
           ,
           in
           Isocrates
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifies
           Posterity
           .
           In
           the
           same
           Sense
           it
           is
           used
           by
           Plato
           ,
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           here
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           Philosopher
           Heraclitus
           ,
           more
           ancient
           than
           the
           Stoicks
           ,
           speaks
           not
           only
           of
           the
           
             general
             Conflagration
          
           ,
           but
           says
           ,
           a
           that
           
             they
             that
             have
             lived
             ill
             in
             this
             Life
             shall
             be
             purged
          
           by
           that
           Fire
           .
           I
           might
           likewise
           observe
           that
           both
           he
           ,
           and
           b
           Anaximenes
           ,
           and
           c
           
             Diogenes
             Apolloniates
          
           ,
           believ'd
           ,
           That
           after
           the
           destruction
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           another
           Created
           ,
           and
           so
           on
           to
           all
           Eternity
           .
           But
           I
           rather
           chuse
           to
           entertain
           you
           with
           some
           thing
           that
           I
           think
           will
           be
           more
           surprizing
           ,
           and
           more
           to
           our
           Purpose
           .
           Should
           I
           tell
           you
           that
           
           those
           two
           great
           Atomical
           Philosophers
           ,
           Democritus
           and
           Epicurus
           ,
           believ'd
           ,
           that
           our
           Bodies
           will
           hereafter
           be
           restor'd
           again
           ,
           and
           be
           made
           up
           of
           the
           very
           same
           Particles
           ;
           should
           I
           tell
           you
           thus
           much
           ,
           you
           would
           take
           me
           perhaps
           to
           be
           rather
           pleasant
           than
           serious
           .
           But
           how
           strange
           soever
           you
           may
           think
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           nevertheless
           true
           ,
           at
           least
           if
           my
           Authors
           were
           not
           mistaken
           .
           They
           believ'd
           that
           this
           will
           happen
           after
           a
           vast
           distance
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           a●…ter
           innumerable
           changes
           ,
           by
           a
           Second
           fortuitous
           concourse
           of
           the
           very
           same
           Particles
           .
           Democritus
           (
           as
           I
           suppose
           )
           form'd
           this
           Notion
           from
           what
           he
           had
           learnt
           concerning
           the
           Instauration
           of
           all
           Things
           ,
           by
           conversing
           with
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           among
           whom
           (
           we
           know
           )
           he
           lived
           many
           Years
           to
           be
           instructed
           in
           their
           Philosophy
           :
           And
           from
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           likely
           ,
           Epicurus
           receiv'd
           it
           .
           But
           how
           does
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           those
           two
           great
           Corporealists
           ,
           who
           believ'd
           that
           the
           Soul
           and
           Body
           di●…
           both
           together
           ,
           asserted
           this
           kind
           of
           Resurrection
           ?
           For
           
             Democritus
             ,
             Pliny
          
           is
           my
           Author
           ;
           for
           Epicurus
           ,
           St.
           
             Jerom.
             Pliny
          
           a
           in
           his
           
             Nat.
             Hist.
          
           opposes
           and
           derides
           this
           Opinion
           of
           Democritus
           (
           so
           he
           does
           also
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul.
           )
           
             Similis
             est
             de
             asservandis
             corporibus
             hominum
             ,
             ac
             reviviscendi
             promissa
             Democrito
          
           
           
             vanitas
             ,
             qui
             non
          
           *
           
             revixit
             ipse
             .
             Quae
             (
             malum
             )
             ista
             dementia
             est
             iterari
             vitani
             morte
             ?
          
           S.
           
           Jerom's
           a
           Words
           concerning
           Epicuru●…
           a●…e
           these
           :
           
             Vide
             ,
             hoc
             novum
             est
             ,
             &
             jam
             fa●…um
             est
             in
             seculo
             quod
             fuit
             ante
             nos
             .
             Cum
             superioribus
             autem
             congruit
             ,
             quod
             ni●…il
             novum
             in
             mundo
             fiat
             ,
             nec
             sit
             aliquis
             qui
             possit
             existere
             &
             dicere
             ,
             ecce
             hoc
             novum
             est
             ,
             siquidem
             omne
             quod
             se
             putaverit
             novum
             ostendere
             ,
             jam
             in
             prioribus
             seculis
             fuit
             .
             Nec
             putemus
             signa
             atque
             prodigia
             &
             multa
             quae
             arbitrio
             Dei
             nova
             in
             Mundo
             fiunt
             ,
             in
             prioribus
             seculis
             esse
             jam
             facta
             ,
             &
             locum
             invenire
             Epicurum
             ,
             qui
             asserit
             per
             innumerabiles
             periodos
             EADEM
             &
             eisdem
             in
             locis
             &
             per
             ●…osdem
             fieri
             .
          
           There
           is
           no
           reason
           we
           should
           change
           the
           Reading
           ,
           and
           for
           Epicurus
           ,
           read
           ,
           Chrysippus
           ,
           as
           a
           a
           learned
           Man
           suspects
           we
           ought
           ,
           since
           (
           as
           has
           been
           shewn
           )
           Democritus
           himself
           ,
           whose
           Philosophy
           Epicurus
           follow'd
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           the
           Ancients
           tell
           us
           he
           borrow'd
           a
           great
           many
           of
           his
           Notions
           ,
           maintain'd
           either
           the
           same
           or
           a
           like
           Opinion
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           conclude
           these
           Opinions
           with
           those
           receiv'd
           among
           some
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Arabians
           .
           The
           Harbanists
           b
           ,
           an
           ancient
           Sect
           among
           the
           Heathen
           Arabians
           ,
           held
           ,
           That
           after
           the
           space
           of
           36425
           Years
           ,
           all
           the
           Species
           of
           Living
           Creatures
           
           that
           are
           in
           the
           World
           shall
           be
           destroy'd
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Nature
             of
             the
             Universe
          
           shall
           again
           produce
           Two
           Pair
           of
           every
           Species
           for
           every
           Climate
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           And
           after
           this
           manner
           the
           World
           is
           to
           continue
           by
           several
           Revolutions
           to
           Eternity
           .
           There
           were
           others
           among
           the
           Arabians
           that
           agreed
           with
           the
           Pythagoreans
           and
           Platonists
           ,
           or
           rather
           came
           up
           more
           home
           to
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           than
           they
           did
           .
           They
           believ'd
           ,
           that
           after
           certain
           Circulations
           of
           the
           Heavenly
           Bodies
           ,
           the
           Soul
           will
           return
           ,
           and
           will
           constitute
           the
           same
           Individual
           Man
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Man
           thus
           constituted
           anew
           ,
           will
           remember
           what
           had
           past
           in
           the
           former
           Life
           .
           a
           
             Abrahamus
             Ecchellensis
          
           mentions
           this
           as
           the
           Opinion
           of
           some
           Ancient
           Hereticks
           amongst
           the
           Mahometans
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           :
           And
           you
           know
           the
           Mahometans
           of
           Egypt
           were
           originally
           Arabians
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           made
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           by
           this
           time
           ,
           a
           pretty
           tolerable
           Progress
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           View
           we
           have
           already
           taken
           ,
           I
           believe
           you
           begin
           to
           be
           convinced
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           was
           known
           and
           generally
           embrac'd
           in
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           the
           World.
           We
           will
           now
           extend
           our
           View
           ,
           and
           look
           a
           little
           farther
           abroad
           into
           the
           
           World
           ,
           and
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           Heathens
           had
           not
           only
           some
           Opinions
           amongst
           'em
           which
           were
           built
           on
           a
           Tradition
           concerning
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           that
           carry
           with
           'em
           a
           very
           great
           resemblance
           of
           our
           Doctrine
           ;
           but
           that
           many
           of
           'em
           in
           several
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           have
           held
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           do
           to
           this
           day
           believe
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           as
           we
           understand
           it
           ;
           I
           mean
           ,
           that
           they
           hold
           ,
           That
           the
           Particles
           of
           the
           Body
           which
           died
           will
           be
           rais'd
           again
           ,
           and
           ,
           without
           a
           
             new
             Birth
          
           ,
           be
           united
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           constitute
           the
           very
           same
           Man.
           
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           take
           any
           notice
           of
           those
           
             Greek
             Verses
          
           which
           are
           extant
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           Phocylides
           ,
           that
           they
           plainly
           assert
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           in
           regard
           those
           Verses
           are
           by
           all
           learned
           Men
           attributed
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           Ancient
           Phocylides
           ,
           but
           to
           some
           Jewish
           or
           Christian
           Author
           .
           The
           First
           Instance
           which
           I
           shall
           present
           you
           with
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           the
           
             Persian
             Magi.
          
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           that
           the
           Magi
           were
           the
           Priests
           and
           Philosophers
           of
           the
           Ancient
           
             Persians
             .
             Theopompus
          
           ,
           and
           
             Eudemus
             Rhodius
          
           ,
           two
           very
           Ancient
           Authors
           ,
           in
           a
           
             D.
             Laertius
          
           ,
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Magi
           taught
           ,
           That
           
             Men
             shall
             revive
             ,
             and
             be
             Immortal
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           And
           b
           Plutarch
           assures
           us
           out
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           Zoroastres
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           their
           Doctrine
           there
           will
           be
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           Earth
           shall
           be
           made
           plain
           and
           level
           ,
           and
           
             all
             Mankind
             shall
             live
             blessedly
             together
             on
             Earth
             ,
             in
             one
             common
             Society
             ,
             and
             shall
             speak
             but
             one
             Language
             .
          
           This
           is
           almost
           expresly
           the
           Millennarian
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           They
           add
           ,
           according
           to
           c
           Theopompus
           ,
           that
           this
           shall
           happen
           after
           the
           term
           of
           6000
           Years
           .
           Which
           is
           the
           same
           number
           of
           Years
           that
           the
           Ancient
           Jews
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           Christian
           Fathers
           allow
           for
           the
           duration
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           before
           the
           Resurrection
           :
           And
           that
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Men
           in
           that
           State
           will
           not
           have
           need
           of
           Food
           ,
           but
           will
           be
           pure
           and
           pellucid
           ,
           or
           ,
           as
           he
           expresses
           it
           ,
           will
           cast
           no
           Shadow
           .
           Thus
           
           
             Aeneas
             Gazaeus
          
           affirms
           that
           
             Zoroastres
             foretold
             ,
             that
             there
             will
             come
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             Resurrection
             of
             all
             the
             Dead
             .
             And
             this
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             Theopompus
             attests
          
           .
           To
           this
           I
           shall
           add
           what
           is
           also
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           is
           at
           this
           day
           preserv'd
           amongst
           the
           Heathen
           Gavrs
           ,
           or
           Guebers
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           living
           in
           Persia
           ,
           the
           Remains
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Magi
           ,
           or
           Persians
           .
           My
           
           Author
           is
           a
           late
           b
           Traveller
           of
           good
           Credit
           ,
           who
           gives
           us
           this
           Account
           :
           That
           according
           to
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             there
             shall
             be
             an
             Universal
             Resurrection
             :
             And
             at
             that
             time
             all
             the
             Souls
             either
             in
             Paradise
             or
             Hell
             ,
             shall
             return
             to
             take
             possession
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ;
             that
             the
             Earth
             shall
             be
             made
             level
             ,
             and
             Men
             shall
             have
             every
             one
             their
             Apartment
             answerable
             to
             the
             Good
             which
             they
             did
             in
             their
             Life
             time
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             chief
             Delight
             shall
             be
             to
             behold
             and
             praise
             God
             ,
             and
          
           (
           Zoroastres
           )
           
             their
             Prophet
          
           .
           They
           add
           that
           
             before
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Paradise
             do
             not
             behold
             the
             Face
             of
             God.
          
           They
           likewise
           say
           ,
           that
           their
           Prophet
           did
           not
           die
           ,
           but
           was
           carried
           up
           
             in
             his
             Body
          
           into
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           My
           second
           Instance
           is
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Arabians
           .
           I
           shew'd
           but
           just
           now
           that
           some
           of
           the
           ancient
           Arabians
           came
           up
           very
           near
           to
           our
           Doctrine
           :
           I
           shall
           now
           add
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           others
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           very
           spacious
           and
           contain'd
           very
           different
           Sects
           )
           that
           made
           a
           further
           Advance
           ,
           and
           came
           up
           fully
           to
           us
           .
           That
           the
           most
           ancient
           Arabians
           acknowledged
           the
           Resurrection
           in
           the
           Christian
           Sense
           ,
           we
           may
           probably
           gather
           from
           that
           noted
           Place
           in
           a
           Job
           concerning
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           at
           least
           if
           the
           Words
           be
           rightly
           understood
           ,
           and
           were
           really
           
           spoken
           by
           him
           .
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           that
           Job
           was
           an
           Arabian
           .
           But
           you
           perhaps
           will
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           that
           was
           spoken
           by
           him
           only
           as
           an
           inspir'd
           Person
           .
           I
           see
           no
           Reason
           for
           that
           :
           But
           this
           is
           not
           the
           only
           Argument
           I
           have
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           old
           Arabians
           expresly
           own'd
           our
           Doctrine
           .
           I
           have
           the
           express
           Testimony
           of
           several
           Arabick
           Writers
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           'em
           did
           so
           .
           
             There
             were
             some
             among
             the
             Heathen
          
           Arabians
           (
           says
           
           
             Gregorius
             Abulpharajius
             )
             that
             acknowledged
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             .
          
           He
           adds
           ,
           that
           they
           used
           to
           kill
           a
           Camel
           on
           the
           Graves
           of
           the
           Dead
           ,
           that
           
             when
             they
             should
             rise
             to
             Judgment
          
           (
           such
           was
           their
           Ignorance
           mixt
           with
           the
           Knowledge
           they
           had
           of
           the
           Truth
           )
           they
           might
           ride
           upon
           it
           .
           The
           same
           is
           asserted
           by
           other
           Arabick
           
           Authors
           .
           I
           know
           that
           one
           Kossus
           (
           He
           of
           whom
           is
           that
           Arabick
           Proverb
           ,
           
             More
             Eloquent
             than
          
           Kossus
           )
           is
           reported
           by
           some
           to
           have
           taught
           the
           Arabians
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           God-head
           :
           But
           that
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           only
           of
           some
           ,
           not
           of
           all
           the
           Arabians
           that
           own'd
           it
           .
           My
           Opinion
           is
           ,
           that
           Kossus
           was
           no
           other
           than
           a
           Christian
           
           Presbyter
           ,
           who
           first
           preach'd
           the
           Gospel
           in
           some
           part
           of
           Arabia
           :
           For
           so
           the
           Word
           Kos
           or
           Kas
           signifies
           in
           the
           Arabick
           Tongue
           ;
           I
           mean
           it
           signifies
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           and
           his
           eloquent
           Preaching
           might
           very
           well
           occasion
           the
           above
           mention'd
           Proverb
           .
           Now
           it
           does
           not
           seem
           very
           probable
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           are
           spoken
           of
           by
           Abul-pharajius
           ,
           who
           were
           wont
           to
           have
           a
           Camel
           buried
           with
           'em
           ,
           were
           descended
           from
           any
           who
           had
           been
           enlighten'd
           by
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           My
           Third
           Instance
           is
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Banians
           of
           Cambaia
           ,
           in
           the
           East-Indies
           .
           A
           Traveller
           a
           of
           our
           own
           Nation
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           a
           Banian
           of
           Cambaia
           gave
           an
           Acquaintance
           of
           his
           this
           Account
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           next
           Life
           .
           Law
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             they
             hold
             none
             ,
             but
             only
             seven
             Precepts
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             were
             given
             'em
             from
             their
             Father
          
           Noe
           ,
           
             not
             knowing
          
           Abraham
           
             nor
             any
             other
          
           .
           1.
           
           
             To
             honour
             Father
             and
             Mother
          
           .
           2.
           
           
             Not
             to
             steal
          
           .
           3.
           
           
             Not
             to
             commit
             Adultery
          
           .
           4.
           
           
             Not
             to
             kill
             any
             Thing
             living
             .
          
           5.
           
           
             Not
             to
             eat
             any
             Thing
             living
             .
          
           6.
           
           
             Not
             to
             cut
             their
             Hair.
          
           7.
           
           
             To
             go
             bare-foot
             in
             their
             Churches
             .
             They
             hold
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             all
             shall
             come
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             but
             the
             Account
             shall
             be
             most
             strict
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             but
             one
             of
          
           10000
           
             shall
             be
             receiv'd
             to
             Favour
             ,
             and
             those
             shall
             live
             again
             in
             this
             World
             in
             great
             Happiness
             :
             The
             rest
             shall
             be
             tormented
             .
          
           
           
             And
             because
             they
             will
             escape
             this
             Judgment
             ,
             when
             any
             Man
             dies
             ,
             he
             is
             burnt
             to
             Ashes
             ,
             and
             thrown
             into
             a
             River
             .
             And
             by
             this
             means
             they
             hope
             to
             escape
             the
             Judgment
             to
             come
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Soul
             ,
             that
             goeth
             to
             the
             Place
             from
             whence
             it
             came
             ,
             but
             where
             the
             Place
             is
             they
             know
             not
             .
             That
             the
             Body
             should
             not
             be
             made
             again
             they
             reason
             with
             the
             Philosophers
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             of
             nothing
             nothing
             can
             be
             made
             ;
             beholding
             the
             course
             of
             Nature
             that
             nothing
             is
             made
             but
             by
             a
             means
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Seed
             of
             an
             Animal
             is
             made
             another
             ,
             and
             by
             Corn
             cast
             into
             the
             Ground
             there
             cometh
             up
             new
             Corn.
             So
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             a
             Man
             cannot
             rise
             again
             except
             some
             part
             of
             him
             be
             left
             undissolv'd
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             burn
             the
             whole
             .
             For
             if
             he
             were
             buried
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             they
             say
             there
             is
             a
             small
             Bone
             in
             the
             Neck
             which
             would
             never
             be
             consum'd
             .
             Or
             if
             he
             were
             eaten
             by
             a
             Beast
             ,
             that
             Bone
             would
             not
             consume
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             Bone
             would
             come
             another
             Man
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Soul
             being
             restored
             again
             he
             should
             come
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             whereas
             now
             ,
             the
             Body
             being
             destroy'd
             ,
             the
             Soul
             shall
             not
             be
             judged
             .
             For
             their
             Opinion
             is
             ,
             That
             both
             Body
             and
             Soul
             must
             be
             united
             together
             as
             they
             have
             sinn'd
             together
             ,
             to
             receive
             Judgment
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Soul
             alone
             cannot
             .
             Their
             Seven
             Precepts
             ,
             which
             they
             keep
             very
             strictly
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             keep
             for
             any
             hope
             of
             Reward
          
           
           
             they
             have
             after
             this
             Life
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             they
             may
             be
             blessed
             in
             this
             World.
             They
             say
             ,
             the
             Three
             chief
             Religions
             in
             the
             World
             are
             of
             the
          
           Christians
           ,
           Jews
           ,
           and
           Mahometans
           ,
           
             and
             yet
             but
             one
             of
             them
             True.
             But
             being
             in
             doubt
             which
             is
             the
             truest
             of
             the
             Three
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             of
             None
             .
             For
             they
             hold
             that
             all
             these
             Three
             shall
             be
             judged
             ,
             and
             but
             few
             of
             them
             which
             be
             of
             the
             True
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             the
             Examination
             shall
             be
             so
             strict
             .
             They
             say
             these
             Three
             Religions
             have
             too
             many
             Precepts
             to
             keep
             them
             all
             well
             ,
             and
             therefore
             wonderful
             hard
             it
             will
             be
             to
             give
             an
             Account
             ,
             because
             so
             few
             do
             observe
             all
             their
             Religion
             aright
             .
          
           This
           Account
           is
           the
           more
           considerable
           for
           what
           it
           mentions
           of
           Noah
           :
           and
           I
           should
           be
           glad
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           find
           it
           confirm'd
           by
           other
           Relations
           of
           those
           Parts
           .
           But
           that
           ,
           I
           must
           own
           ,
           I
           cannot
           as
           yet
           do
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           I
           know
           that
           the
           Banians
           of
           Cambaia
           ,
           and
           of
           other
           Parts
           ,
           do
           not
           generally
           talk
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           or
           own
           explicitly
           a
           Resurrection
           ,
           but
           the
           Transmigration
           of
           Souls
           into
           other
           Bodies
           .
           Nevertheless
           it
           is
           not
           improbable
           but
           that
           among
           those
           many
           Sects
           of
           the
           Banians
           ,
           or
           Gentiles
           ,
           of
           Mogulistan
           ,
           whose
           Opinions
           we
           find
           describ'd
           in
           our
           more
           vulgar
           Relations
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           some
           ,
           particularly
           in
           Cambaia
           ,
           who
           have
           these
           Traditions
           
           and
           Notions
           .
           And
           this
           is
           th
           more
           credible
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           I
           shall
           by
           and
           by
           shew
           )
           there
           are
           other
           Nations
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           which
           assert
           a
           Resurrection
           .
           Those
           Brachmans
           of
           India
           ,
           of
           whom
           we
           read
           in
           the
           Histories
           of
           
             Alexander
             the
             Great
          
           ,
           were
           either
           of
           that
           Country
           which
           is
           now
           call'd
           Cambaia
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           Country
           bordering
           upon
           it
           :
           And
           Palladius
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Brachmans
          
           ,
           makes
           Dandamis
           ,
           the
           most
           Famous
           and
           Considerable
           amongst
           'em
           ,
           speak
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           He
           ,
           in
           his
           Discourse
           with
           Alexander
           ,
           has
           these
           Words
           :
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             lie
             hid
             from
             God
             ,
             neither
             shalt
             thou
             have
             any
             Place
             to
             which
             thou
             mayest
             flee
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
          
           a
           
             Resurrection
             .
             Neither
             shalt
             thou
             escape
             his
             Vengeance
             .
          
           But
           as
           that
           Discourse
           is
           altogether
           fictitious
           ,
           so
           the
           Author's
           Judgment
           ,
           who
           makes
           him
           talk
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           deserves
           not
           to
           be
           regarded
           .
        
         
           My
           Fourth
           Example
           is
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Island
           of
           Ceylon
           ,
           in
           the
           East-Indies
           .
           These
           People
           ,
           says
           another
           b
           Traveller
           of
           our
           own
           Nation
           ,
           (
           who
           liv'd
           amongst
           'em
           no
           less
           than
           19
           Years
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           but
           be
           very
           well
           acquainted
           with
           their
           Belief
           )
           
             do
             firmly
             believe
             a
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             Immortality
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             a
             future
             State.
             They
             hold
          
           
           
             that
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             good
             Men
             ,
             tho'
             they
             be
             poor
             and
             mean
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             yet
             there
             they
             shall
             become
             high
             and
             Eminent
             ;
             But
             wicked
             Men
             ,
          
           they
           say
           ,
           
             will
             be
             turned
             into
             Beasts
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Fifth
           is
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Java
           ,
           another
           of
           the
           East-Indian
           Isles
           ,
           who
           believe
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Le
             Blanc
          
           affirms
           ,
           
             that
             after
             their
             Flesh
             is
             wholly
             consum'd
             ,
             their
             Souls
             will
             re-unite
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             remain
             in
             Peace
             to
             all
             Eternity
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Sixth
           is
           the
           People
           of
           Pegu
           ,
           another
           Country
           in
           the
           East-Indies
           .
           It
           's
           ,
           affirm'd
           by
           a
           b
           
             Roman
             Missionary
          
           ,
           who
           lived
           amongst
           'em
           some
           years
           ,
           that
           
             they
             believe
             a
             Vivification
             of
             the
             Body
             after
             Death
             ,
             and
             re-union
             with
             the
             Soul.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Seventh
           is
           the
           People
           of
           Transiana
           ,
           a
           Country
           adjoining
           to
           Pegu
           ,
           on
           the
           North
           of
           it
           ;
           who
           ,
           when
           they
           bury
           a
           dead
           Body
           ,
           burn
           the
           Heart
           and
           Bowels
           ,
           as
           a
           Sacrifice
           to
           their
           Duma
           or
           God
           ;
           then
           put
           the
           Ashes
           within
           the
           Corpse
           again
           ,
           a
           
             That
             nothing
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             may
             be
             wanting
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Resurrection
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Eighth
           is
           some
           of
           the
           
             Chinese
             .
             Gaspar
             Da
             Cruz
          
           c
           gives
           us
           this
           Account
           of
           the
           Opinions
           of
           some
           of
           that
           Nation
           .
           
             They
             make
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             many
             Heavens
             ,
             some
             where
             there
             is
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             ,
             and
             fair
             Women
             ,
             whither
             all
             living
             things
             do
          
           
           
             go
             .
             And
             to
             these
             they
             say
             ,
             all
             Men
             do
             go
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             of
             the
             Religious
             .
             They
             place
             others
             higher
             ,
             whither
             they
             say
             the
             holy
             Priests
             do
             go
             that
             live
             in
             the
             Wildernesses
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Felicity
             they
             give
             them
             there
             ,
             is
             to
             sit
             refreshing
             themselves
             with
             the
             Wind.
             They
             place
             others
             yet
             higher
             ,
             the
             Gods
             of
             which
             they
             say
             have
             round
             Bodies
             like
             Bowls
             ;
             those
             that
             go
             to
             these
             Heavens
             have
             round
             Bodies
             as
             the
             Gods
             themselves
             have
             .
          
           The
           same
           Author
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           
             they
             wear
             their
             Hair
             long
             ,
             holding
             ,
             that
             by
             it
             they
             shall
             be
             carried
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           That
           
             the
             Priests
             are
             generally
             shaven
             ,
             for
             they
             say
             ,
             They
             need
             no
             help
             to
             carry
             them
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           This
           might
           pass
           ,
           I
           presume
           ,
           with
           many
           for
           a
           full
           and
           sufficient
           Proof
           ,
           that
           they
           own
           a
           Resurrection
           :
           But
           I
           do
           not
           my-self
           rely
           on
           it
           .
           These
           Opinions
           might
           be
           grounded
           on
           the
           gross
           Notion
           they
           might
           have
           of
           the
           Materiality
           of
           the
           Soul.
           I
           mention'd
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           that
           the
           Heathens
           generally
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           has
           all
           the
           same
           Parts
           that
           the
           Body
           has
           :
           They
           believe
           that
           the
           Parts
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           when
           the
           Soul
           is
           united
           to
           the
           Body
           ,
           are
           diffused
           throughout
           all
           the
           Parts
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           man's
           Body
           has
           Hair
           ,
           his
           Soul
           has
           Hair
           too
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           you
           cut
           off
           his
           Hair
           ,
           you
           cut
           off
           together
           with
           it
           the
           Hair
           of
           the
           Soul.
           
           That
           some
           in
           that
           great
           and
           populous
           Empire
           acknowledge
           a
           Resurrection
           ,
           is
           more
           plainly
           asserted
           by
           others
           .
           Pinto
           a
           tells
           us
           of
           a
           Sect
           named
           Trimechau
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           That
           
             so
             long
             as
             a
             Man
             lives
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             so
             long
             shall
             he
             remain
             under
             Ground
             ,
             'till
             at
             length
             ,
             by
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             his
             Soul
             shall
             reassume
             the
             Body
             of
             a
             Child
             of
             Seven
             Days
             old
             ,
             wherein
             he
             shall
             live
             again
             till
             he
             shall
             grow
             so
             strong
             as
             to
             re-enter
             into
          
           the
           old
           Body
           which
           he
           left
           in
           the
           Grave
           ,
           
             and
             so
             be
             translated
             into
             the
             Heaven
             of
             the
             Moon
             ;
             where
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             he
             shall
             live
             many
             Years
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             be
             converted
             into
             a
             Star
             ,
             which
             shall
             remain
             fixt
             above
             in
             the
             Firmament
             for
             ever
             .
          
           The
           same
           Author
           (
           if
           he
           deserve
           that
           Name
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           rather
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           in
           a
           great
           many
           of
           his
           Stories
           ,
           a
           Romancer
           )
           has
           another
           Relation
           which
           makes
           directly
           to
           our
           Purpose
           .
           It
           is
           somewhat
           long
           ,
           and
           I
           fear
           you
           will
           think
           it
           tedious
           ,
           perhaps
           ridiculous
           ;
           but
           however
           I
           shall
           here
           present
           you
           with
           it
           ,
           because
           ,
           as
           I
           remember
           ,
           you
           have
           not
           the
           Author
           in
           your
           Library
           .
           I
           must
           ingenuously
           confess
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           my-self
           much
           believe
           it
           :
           But
           I
           must
           not
           make
           my
           Judgment
           the
           Rule
           of
           other
           Men's
           .
           It
           may
           perhaps
           be
           true
           ,
           at
           least
           some
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           tho'
           the
           Prejudice
           which
           I
           
           have
           against
           the
           Relator
           ,
           makes
           it
           seem
           very
           doubtful
           to
           me
           .
           If
           after
           you
           have
           read
           it
           ,
           you
           think
           it
           unworthy
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           before
           you
           shew
           these
           Papers
           to
           any
           of
           your
           Friends
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           strike
           it
           quite
           out
           ,
           or
           let
           it
           be
           lookt
           upon
           only
           as
           a
           Parenthesis
           .
           
             He
             tells
             us
             a
             of
             a
             place
             in
             Pequin
             ,
             the
             chief
             City
             of
             China
             ,
             called
             the
             
               Treasure
               of
               the
               Dead
            
             ,
             in
             which
             are
             many
             little
             Houses
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Report
             of
             the
             Chinese
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             3000
             ,
             full
             of
             dead
             Men's
             Skulls
             ,
             with
             Two
             great
             Mounts
             of
             their
             other
             Bones
             :
             That
             there
             is
             a
             Register
             kept
             of
             those
             Bones
             and
             Skulls
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             belong'd
             .
             In
             that
             place
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             there
             are
             Two
             great
             Idols
             ,
             call'd
             
               The
               Blowers
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Smoak
               ,
            
             (
             so
             the
             Chinese
             use
             to
             call
             Hell
             )
             and
             the
             Figure
             of
             a
             Monstrous
             Serpent
             ,
             call'd
             ,
             
               The
               gluttonous
               Serpent
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Smoak
               ,
            
             with
             a
             great
             Bowl
             of
             Iron
             on
             his
             Head
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             thrown
             at
             him
             from
             some
             other
             place
             ;
             and
             near
             it
             another
             great
             Figure
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Giant
             holding
             a
             great
             Iron
             Bowl
             aloft
             in
             his
             Hands
             ,
             and
             beholding
             the
             Serpent
             with
             a
             frowning
             and
             angry
             Countenance
             ,
             he
             seems
             as
             if
             he
             would
             throw
             his
             Bowl
             at
             him
             .
             Round
             about
             this
             Figure
             is
             a
             number
             of
             little
             Idols
             on
             
             their
             Knees
             ,
             with
             their
             Hands
             lifted
             up
             as
             if
             they
             would
             adore
             it
             .
          
           But
           what
           means
           all
           this
           long
           Story
           ?
           What
           (
           you
           will
           say
           )
           are
           these
           Houses
           of
           Skulls
           ,
           these
           
             Giants
             ,
             Serpents
          
           ,
           and
           Bowls
           ,
           to
           our
           Purpose
           ?
           The
           Explication
           he
           gives
           of
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           
             All
             this
             great
             Edifice
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             was
             consecrated
             to
             the
             Honour
             of
             this
             Idol
             ,
             call'd
          
           Mucluparon
           ,
           
             whom
             the
             Chinese
             affirm'd
             to
             be
             the
             Treasurer
             of
             all
             the
             dead
             Bones
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             the
             Gluttonous
             Serpent
             before-mentioned
             came
             to
             steal
             them
             away
             ,
             he
             made
             at
             him
             with
             the
             Bowl
             which
             he
             held
             in
             his
             Hands
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             Serpent
             in
             great
             fear
             fled
             away
             to
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             profound
             House
             of
             Smoak
             ,
             whither
             God
             precipitated
             him
             for
             his
             great
             Wickedness
             :
             And
             farther
             they
             affirm'd
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             maintain'd
             a
             Combat
             with
             him
          
           3000
           
             Years
             already
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             continue
             the
             same
          
           3000
           
             Years
             more
             ;
             so
             that
             from
          
           3000
           to
           3000
           
             Years
             he
             was
             to
             employ
             Five
             Bowls
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             was
             to
             make
             an
             end
             of
             killing
             him
             .
             Hereupon
             ,
          
           they
           added
           ,
           
             that
             assoon
             as
             this
             Serpent
             should
             be
             dead
             ,
             the
             Bones
             that
             were
             there
             gathered
             together
             ,
             would
             return
             to
             the
             Bodies
             to
             which
             they
             appertain'd
             formerly
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             go
             and
             remain
             for
             ever
             in
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Moon
             .
             To
             these
             Opinions
          
           (
           adds
           my
           Author
           )
           
             they
             join
             many
             others
             such
             like
             ,
             unto
             which
             they
          
           
           
             give
             so
             much
             faith
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             able
             to
             remove
             them
             from
             it
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             that
             is
             preach'd
             unto
             them
             by
             their
          
           Bonzees
           ,
           
             who
             also
             tell
             them
             that
             the
             true
             way
             to
             make
             a
             Soul
             happy
             ,
             is
             to
             gather
             the
             Bones
             of
             the
             Dead
             together
             into
             this
             Place
             ;
             by
             means
             whereof
             there
             is
             not
             a
             day
             passes
             but
             a
             Thousand
             ,
             or
             Two
             Thousand
             ,
             Bones
             are
             brought
             thither
             .
             Now
             if
             some
             for
             their
             far
             distance
             cannot
             bring
             all
             the
             Bones
             whole
             together
             ,
             they
             will
             at
             leastwise
             bring
             a
             Tooth
             or
             Two
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             an
             Alms
             ,
             they
             make
             as
             good
             satisfaction
             as
             if
             they
             brought
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             Which
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             in
             all
             these
             Charnel-Houses
             there
             is
             such
             an
             infinite
             multitude
             of
             these
             Teeth
             ,
             that
             one
             might
             lade
             many
             Ships
             with
             them
             .
          
           Thus
           far
           Pinto
           :
           I
           wish
           I
           could
           quote
           you
           a
           better
           Author
           .
           Tho
           the
           silence
           of
           all
           other
           Travellers
           who
           have
           given
           an
           Account
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Pequin
           ,
           and
           the
           oddness
           of
           the
           Story
           it self
           ,
           be
           enough
           to
           perswade
           one
           that
           the
           whole
           is
           no
           better
           than
           an
           idle
           Fable
           ;
           yet
           that
           which
           he
           says
           of
           the
           Combat
           maintain'd
           with
           the
           Devil
           3000
           Years
           already
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           continued
           3000
           Years
           more
           ,
           comes
           up
           so
           near
           to
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Magi
           ,
           those
           great
           Theologists
           
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           which
           *
           Plutarch
           gives
           an
           account
           of
           ,
           that
           from
           thence
           it
           may
           be
           concluded
           that
           the
           whole
           is
           not
           fabulous
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           may
           be
           some
           truth
           in
           it
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           so
           illiterate
           a
           Person
           as
           Pinto
           ,
           knew
           what
           Plutarch
           relates
           of
           the
           Magi.
           I
           shall
           leave
           the
           whole
           to
           your
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Enquiries
           of
           such
           as
           shall
           hereafter
           visit
           that
           City
           .
           Kircher
           a
           mentions
           a
           Sect
           of
           the
           Chinese
           call'd
           Lanzu
           ,
           which
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             Paradisum
             spondet
             ,
             ex
             animâ
             &
             corpore
             constitutis
             ,
             &
             in
             suis
             templis
             quorundam
             effigies
             exponunt
             ,
             quos
             hac
             ratione
             ad
             Coelos
             evolasse
             fabulantur
             .
             Ad
             eam
             rem
             consequendam
             exercitationes
             quasdam
             praescribunt
             ,
             positas
             in
             vario
             sedendi
             ritu
             ,
             certisque
             precationibus
             ,
             imo
             etiam
             pharmacis
             ,
             quibus
             spondent
             unà
             cum
             suorum
             Divorum
             favore
             vitam
             in
             mortali
             corpore
             longiorem
             .
          
           We
           read
           in
           b
           
             Joh.
             Ludovicus
             Gotofridus
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Chinese
           celebrate
           the
           Memory
           of
           Twelve
           certain
           Philosophers
           ,
           who
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           were
           for
           their
           Vertue
           
             Translated
             into
             Heaven
          
           .
           And
           c
           another
           affirms
           of
           the
           Chinese
           in
           general
           ,
           That
           they
           
             believe
             a
             Resurrection
          
           :
           And
           he
           brings
           this
           Argument
           to
           prove
           
           it
           ,
           That
           
             sometimes
             they
             will
             lend
             Money
             to
             be
             repaid
             'em
             in
             the
             other
             World.
          
           This
           is
           reported
           of
           some
           amongst
           'em
           by
           several
           Travellers
           :
           But
           whether
           it
           be
           a
           sufficient
           Argument
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           The
           Ninth
           is
           the
           Eastern
           Tartars
           ,
           who
           inhabit
           on
           the
           North
           of
           China
           .
           a
           Pinto
           ,
           whom
           I
           but
           now
           quoted
           ,
           has
           a
           Relation
           concerning
           them
           much
           the
           same
           with
           what
           he
           has
           given
           us
           of
           the
           Chinese
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           that
           he
           saw
           in
           that
           Country
           ,
           about
           the
           Temple
           of
           a
           Celebrated
           Idol
           ,
           a
           great
           many
           Houses
           full
           of
           the
           Skulls
           and
           Bones
           of
           dead
           Men
           ;
           the
           Idol
           very
           vast
           and
           monstrous
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           Bowl
           of
           Iron
           in
           his
           Hands
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           Account
           he
           gives
           of
           it
           ,
           from
           the
           Mouth
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           ,
           of
           a
           Tartar
           of
           no
           mean
           Quality
           :
           That
           
             that
             Idol
             ,
             or
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             Treasurer
             of
             the
             Bones
             of
             all
             those
             that
             are
             born
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             when
             Men
             come
             to
             be
             born
             again
          
           (
           he
           means
           
             rise
             again
             )
             he
             may
             give
             to
             every
             one
             the
             same
             Bones
             which
             he
             had
             upon
             Earth
             .
          
           And
           that
           
             the
             Bowl
             he
             holds
             in
             his
             Hands
             ,
             is
             to
             fling
             at
             the
             Devil
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             come
             thither
             to
             steal
             away
             any
             of
             those
             Bones
             .
          
           I
           have
           told
           you
           my
           Author
           ,
           one
           (
           as
           I
           have
           already
           hinted
           )
           whose
           Relations
           I
           dare
           not
           Insure
           .
        
         
         
           Out
           of
           Asia
           we
           will
           pass
           ,
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           into
           Africa
           ,
           and
           then
           into
           the
           other
           two
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           see
           if
           those
           parts
           afford
           us
           any
           other
           Examples
           .
        
         
           My
           Tenth
           Instance
           is
           the
           People
           of
           Arder
           ,
           a
           Country
           in
           Guinnee
           near
           
             Rio
             da
             Volta
          
           .
           They
           believe
           (
           as
           the
           Dutch
           Relations
           assure
           us
           )
           that
           the
           Bodies
           of
           such
           as
           are
           slain
           in
           the
           Wars
           ,
           do
           rise
           again
           within
           Two
           Days
           after
           they
           are
           buried
           ,
           and
           go
           to
           another
           Life
           ;
           and
           this
           they
           averr
           they
           have
           found
           by
           experience
           .
           This
           Opinion
           is
           cherish'd
           by
           their
           Fetisero's
           ,
           or
           Priests
           ,
           who
           steal
           (
           as
           we
           may
           suppose
           )
           the
           dead
           Bodies
           out
           of
           their
           Graves
           .
           They
           say
           that
           in
           the
           Bodies
           of
           those
           that
           are
           not
           slain
           in
           the
           Wars
           ,
           the
           Blood
           congeals
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           to
           expect
           a
           Resurrection
           .
        
         
           The
           Eleventh
           is
           the
           Prussians
           here
           in
           Europe
           .
           That
           they
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           converted
           to
           the
           
             Christian
             Faith
          
           ,
           believ'd
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           is
           asserted
           by
           
             Christophorus
             Hartknochius
          
           a
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Borussia
             Vetus
             &
             Nova
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Twelfth
           is
           the
           Virginians
           in
           America
           .
           A
           French
           b
           Author
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           That
           they
           have
           
             a
             small
             glimpse
             of
             this
             sacred
             Truth
             .
          
           And
           a
           c
           Traveller
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           who
           lived
           long
           among
           'em
           ,
           and
           has
           written
           a
           large
           Account
           of
           their
           Country
           and
           Manners
           ,
           seems
           to
           intimate
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           His
           Words
           are
           as
           follows
           :
           
             They
             think
             that
             their
          
           Werowances
           
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           their
           Governors
           )
           
             and
             Priests
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             dead
             ,
             go
             beyond
             the
             Mountains
             towards
             the
             setting
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             ever
             remain
             there
             in
             form
             of
             their
          
           Okee
           
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           their
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           attribute
           a
           Human
           Shape
           )
           
             with
             their
             Heads
             painted
             with
             Oyl
             and
             Ponones
          
           (
           a
           Herb
           so
           called
           )
           
             finely
             trimmed
             with
             Feathers
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             Beads
             ,
             Hatchets
             ,
             Copper
             ,
             and
             Tobacco
             ,
             doing
             nothing
             but
             dance
             and
             sing
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             Predecessors
             .
             But
             the
             Common
             People
             they
             suppose
             shall
             not
             live
             after
             Death
             ,
             but
             rot
             in
             their
             Graves
             like
             dead
             Dogs
             .
          
           In
           a
           Marginal
           Note
           he
           calls
           this
           expresly
           
             their
             Resurrection
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Inhabitants
           of
           Louisiana
           ,
           another
           Country
           in
           the
           Northern
           America
           ,
           lately
           discover'd
           by
           the
           French
           ,
           seem
           to
           hold
           ,
           That
           the
           Soul
           after
           Death
           shall
           be
           re-united
           to
           its
           Body
           .
           My
           Author's
           Words
           are
           these
           ,
           a
           
             Animas
             superstites
             esse
             corporibus
             fatentur
             ,
             &
             in
             Regione
             amoena
             ,
          
           resumptis
           Corporibus
           ,
           
             venaturos
             esse
             mortuos
             ,
             nugantur
             ;
             eâque
             de
             causâ
          
           
           
             instrumenta
             ,
             &
             arma
             sepultis
             addunt
             ,
             horumqúe
             utensilium
             spiritum
             etiam
             revicturum
             esse
             aiunt
             .
          
        
         
           Jarricus
           b
           relates
           ,
           That
           the
           Brasilians
           ,
           enslav'd
           by
           the
           
             Portuguese
             ,
             used
             to
             boast
             that
             their
             Friends
             who
             died
             some
             Centuries
             of
             Years
             ago
             ,
             would
             come
             thither
             again
             in
             a
             Ship
             ,
             and
             free
             their
             Posterity
             from
             slavery
             ,
             and
             root
             out
             the
          
           Portuguese
           :
           
             And
             had
             this
             Opinion
             current
             among
             'em
             ,
             That
             no
             one
             that
             believ'd
             this
             would
             be
             excluded
             Heaven
             ;
             but
             they
             that
             did
             not
             ,
             would
             be
             rent
             in
             pieces
             by
             wild
             Beasts
             .
          
        
         
           It
           's
           storied
           b
           of
           the
           People
           of
           Hispaniola
           ,
           
           and
           the
           adjacent
           Isles
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           carried
           away
           many
           of
           'em
           to
           work
           in
           the
           Gold
           Mines
           ,
           by
           persuading
           'em
           that
           they
           should
           be
           carried
           away
           to
           the
           Seats
           of
           the
           Blessed
           where
           their
           deceas'd
           Ancestors
           were
           ,
           and
           there
           live
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           things
           may
           be
           resolv'd
           into
           that
           gross
           Notion
           which
           those
           ignorant
           People
           entertain'd
           of
           the
           Materiality
           of
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           That
           the
           Peruvians
           acknowledged
           the
           
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
          
           ,
           before
           ever
           any
           Christians
           came
           into
           those
           Parts
           ,
           is
           confidently
           asserted
           by
           several
           Authors
           ,
           by
           a
           
             Joh.
             Hugo
             Linschoten
          
           ,
           b
           Honorius
           
           Philoponus
           ,
           c
           
             Le
             Blanc
          
           ,
           d
           Lerius
           ,
           and
           others
           :
           and
           a
           e
           French
           Writer
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             most
             Authors
             affirm
             it
          
           .
           But
           I
           fear
           there
           are
           few
           ,
           or
           none
           ,
           that
           speak
           upon
           their
           own
           Knowledge
           .
           He
           ,
           whom
           all
           the
           rest
           follow
           ,
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           f
           
             General
             Hist.
             of
             India
          
           ,
           cited
           for
           it
           by
           Lerius
           .
           That
           Historian
           relates
           ,
           That
           when
           the
           Spaniards
           rifled
           the
           Graves
           of
           the
           Dead
           for
           the
           Treasures
           that
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           buried
           with
           'em
           ,
           and
           carelesly
           threw
           about
           their
           Bones
           ,
           the
           Peruvians
           entreated
           them
           not
           to
           scatter
           the
           Bones
           of
           the
           Dead
           ,
           lest
           it
           should
           hinder
           their
           Resurrection
           .
           This
           is
           very
           plain
           and
           express
           .
           But
           I
           cannot
           (
           I
           confess
           )
           but
           doubt
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           .
           For
           I
           find
           that
           g
           
             Josephus
             Acosta
          
           ,
           a
           very
           good
           Author
           ,
           expresly
           asserts
           the
           quite
           contrary
           ;
           That
           tho'
           the
           Peruvians
           held
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Good
           are
           rewarded
           after
           Death
           ,
           and
           the
           Wicked
           punished
           ,
           
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             that
             Point
             ,
             that
             the
             Bodies
             shall
             rise
             ,
             and
             be
             again
             united
             to
             their
             Souls
             .
          
           Neither
           do
           I
           find
           any
           thing
           concerning
           the
           Resurrection
           in
           the
           large
           
             Royal
             Commentaries
          
           of
           the
           
             Inca
             Garcilasso
          
           .
        
         
           You
           see
           
             (
             Philalethes
          
           )
           I
           am
           not
           willing
           to
           abuse
           you
           ,
           by
           imposing
           upon
           you
           an
           Argument
           ,
           which
           I
           think
           I
           have
           reason
           
           to
           doubt
           of
           .
           And
           moreover
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           ye
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           improbable
           but
           that
           there
           may
           be
           some
           others
           amongst
           the
           Modern
           Instances
           which
           I
           have
           laid
           before
           you
           ,
           as
           particularly
           that
           of
           the
           Virginians
           ,
           that
           hereafter
           may
           be
           found
           to
           be
           grounded
           on
           Mistakes
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           First
           Authors
           of
           Reports
           of
           this
           nature
           are
           oftentimes
           such
           as
           are
           either
           too
           Ignorant
           of
           the
           Language
           of
           those
           whose
           Opinions
           they
           give
           an
           Account
           of
           ,
           to
           understand
           'em
           aright
           ,
           or
           not
           sufficiently
           Knowing
           and
           Judicious
           to
           distinguish
           rightly
           one
           Opinion
           from
           another
           .
           But
           ,
           upon
           the
           whole
           ,
           if
           you
           please
           to
           reflect
           on
           all
           that
           has
           been
           hitherto
           said
           ,
           and
           consider
           all
           things
           together
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           Opinion
           you
           will
           be
           very
           apt
           to
           lay
           down
           this
           Proposition
           at
           the
           Foot
           of
           the
           Account
           ,
           That
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           as
           we
           now
           understand
           it
           ,
           is
           an
           old
           Universal
           Doctrine
           ,
           deriv'd
           down
           from
           Noah
           ,
           and
           grounded
           on
           the
           more
           ancient
           Revelations
           of
           the
           Antediluvian
           Patriarchs
           .
        
         
           But
           why
           deriv'd
           down
           from
           Noah
           ?
           Why
           grounded
           (
           perhaps
           you
           may
           ask
           )
           on
           the
           ancient
           Revelations
           of
           the
           Antediluvian
           Patriarchs
           ?
           Might
           not
           the
           Heathens
           receive
           this
           Notion
           from
           the
           Jews
           ?
           I
           know
           many
           Modern
           Writers
           ,
           and
           some
           
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           who
           contend
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           was
           in
           some
           measure
           known
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           give
           this
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           learnt
           it
           of
           the
           Jews
           by
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           by
           conversing
           with
           some
           of
           that
           Nation
           :
           But
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           your
           serious
           Judgment
           ,
           whether
           this
           Account
           which
           I
           have
           given
           you
           of
           it
           ,
           be
           not
           much
           more
           probable
           .
           How
           could
           so
           many
           different
           Nations
           ,
           Nations
           so
           Ancient
           and
           so
           remote
           from
           Judaea
           ,
           receive
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           their
           broken
           Traditions
           concerning
           it
           ,
           from
           the
           Jews
           ?
           I
           could
           offer
           you
           many
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           pretty
           good
           ones
           ,
           to
           confute
           that
           common
           and
           ill-grounded
           Opinion
           ,
           That
           most
           of
           those
           Notions
           in
           which
           the
           Ancient
           Heathens
           agreed
           with
           the
           Jews
           ,
           were
           borrowed
           from
           them
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           a
           proper
           time
           for
           it
           .
           Are
           you
           apt
           to
           suspect
           that
           the
           Notices
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           which
           we
           find
           among
           the
           Heathens
           of
           
             these
             present
          
           Times
           were
           received
           from
           the
           Missionaries
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           has
           of
           latesent
           abroad
           into
           the
           several
           Parts
           of
           the
           World
           ?
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
           that
           ,
           if
           I
           know
           any
           thing
           of
           these
           Matters
           ,
           I
           know
           that
           that
           could
           not
           be
           .
           Will
           you
           say
           they
           were
           received
           from
           some
           Christians
           ,
           or
           Mahometans
           ,
           
           who
           in
           former
           times
           arriv'd
           in
           those
           Countries
           ?
           This
           I
           grant
           may
           be
           true
           of
           some
           of
           '
           em
           .
           But
           if
           you
           consider
           that
           before
           the
           times
           of
           Christianity
           there
           were
           manifest
           Foot-steps
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           found
           amongst
           the
           Heathens
           in
           divers
           Parts
           of
           the
           World
           as
           well
           as
           in
           these
           Days
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           ancient
           Magi
           of
           the
           East
           did
           plainly
           assert
           it
           ;
           as
           you
           will
           be
           forced
           to
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           whole
           cannot
           be
           accounted
           for
           that
           way
           ,
           so
           (
           I
           think
           )
           it
           will
           seem
           very
           probable
           that
           the
           present
           Heathens
           themselves
           are
           beholding
           to
           their
           first
           Ancestors
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           any
           Christians
           or
           Mahometans
           ,
           for
           what
           they
           know
           concerning
           it
           .
           I
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           another
           Opinion
           very
           common
           amongst
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           That
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           may
           be
           learnt
           from
           
             Natural
             Reason
          
           .
           I
           should
           be
           very
           glad
           to
           have
           it
           well
           prov'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           might
           be
           discover'd
           to
           those
           Heathens
           of
           whom
           we
           have
           spoken
           ,
           by
           that
           light
           of
           Nature
           .
           But
           for
           my
           part
           I
           utterly
           despair
           of
           it
           .
           I
           know
           of
           no
           Natural
           Reason
           ,
           no
           light
           of
           Nature
           so
           bright
           and
           shining
           as
           to
           discover
           this
           Mystery
           ;
           and
           have
           therefore
           purposely
           forborn
           to
           make
           use
           of
           any
           of
           those
           Arguments
           which
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           some
           a
           of
           our
           Modern
           
           Writers
           are
           wont
           to
           produce
           from
           it
           .
           I
           look
           on
           this
           Doctrine
           as
           one
           of
           those
           that
           could
           never
           be
           discovered
           but
           by
           an
           extraordinary
           Revelation
           .
           Should
           God
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           ask
           me
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
             can
             these
             dry
             Bones
             live
             ?
          
           I
           can
           only
           appeal
           to
           him
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           must
           humbly
           answer
           in
           the
           Prophet's
           Words
           ,
           
             Lord
             God
             ,
             thou
             knowest
          
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           conclude
           this
           Argument
           with
           a
           Testimony
           of
           
             (
             a
          
           )
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           which
           confirms
           the
           Notion
           which
           we
           have
           advanc'd
           .
           He
           
           affirms
           ,
           That
           the
           Resurrection
           was
           foretold
           by
           the
           Prophets
           from
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           the
           World.
           
             The
             Heavens
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             must
             receive
             Christ
             untill
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Restitution
             of
             all
             things
             :
             Of
             which
             God
             hath
             spoken
             by
             the
             Mouth
             of
             his
             Holy
             Prophets
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             since
             the
             World
             began
          
           ,
           or
           ,
           
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           These
           Traditions
           preserv'd
           among
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           I
           have
           placed
           here
           in
           the
           first
           Station
           ,
           as
           an
           Out-guard
           upon
           my
           
             Main
             Force
          
           ,
           the
           Authorities
           of
           Scripture
           which
           contains
           the
           same
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           derived
           down
           first
           from
           Noah
           ,
           and
           again
           confirmed
           and
           ratified
           anew
           by
           other
           Revelations
           .
           I
           shall
           now
           in
           the
           next
           place
           draw
           this
           out
           ,
           and
           give
           you
           a
           full
           view
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           I
           begin
           with
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           the
           Common
           Opinion
           of
           the
           ancient
           Jews
           .
           'T
           is
           confidently
           asserted
           by
           a
           
             Menasseh
             Ben
             Israel
          
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             was
             always
             so
             receiv'd
             by
             the
             Ancient
          
           Jews
           ,
           
             as
             that
             any
             one
             that
             denied
             it
             was
             rejected
             out
             of
             number
             of
             the
          
           Israelites
           .
           But
           this
           is
           an
           Assertion
           which
           I
           cannot
           undertake
           to
           defend
           :
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           confess'd
           that
           among
           the
           Ancient
           Jews
           there
           were
           many
           that
           did
           not
           ac-acknowledge
           it
           ,
           who
           were
           lookt
           upon
           nevertheless
           as
           
             true
             Israelites
          
           .
           'T
           will
           be
           worth
           our
           while
           to
           enquire
           into
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           the
           love
           of
           Truth
           ,
           which
           has
           all
           along
           been
           ,
           and
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           will
           always
           be
           my
           Guide
           ,
           obliges
           me
           to
           do
           it
           .
           I
           shall
           shew
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           it
           was
           not
           always
           receiv'd
           among
           the
           Jews
           as
           a
           necessary
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           or
           term
           of
           Communion
           ,
           and
           who
           they
           were
           that
           did
           not
           acknowledge
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           tho'
           there
           were
           some
           amongst
           'em
           that
           did
           not
           acknowledge
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           not
           always
           lookt
           upon
           as
           a
           necessary
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           the
           common
           and
           receiv'd
           Opinion
           of
           that
           Nation
           about
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           as
           well
           before
           as
           after
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           That
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
          
           was
           not
           receiv'd
           among
           the
           Jews
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           as
           a
           necessary
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           or
           Term
           of
           Communion
           :
           From
           whence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           is
           not
           therefore
           the
           less
           certain
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           not
           always
           lookt
           upon
           by
           the
           Jews
           as
           a
           necessary
           Article
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           shall
           shew
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           is
           plainly
           alluded
           to
           in
           the
           Prophecies
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           confirm'd
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           was
           not
           always
           receiv'd
           among
           the
           Jews
           as
           a
           necessary
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           or
           Term
           of
           Communion
           ,
           will
           appear
           from
           some
           of
           the
           following
           Examples
           of
           such
           as
           did
           not
           acknowledge
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Essens
           ,
           a
           famous
           Sect
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           consisting
           of
           no
           less
           than
           about
           *
           4000
           in
           number
           .
           That
           they
           did
           not
           acknowledge
           a
           Resurrection
           ,
           nor
           the
           re-union
           of
           the
           Soul
           with
           any
           kind
           of
           Body
           ,
           may
           be
           easily
           gather'd
           from
           that
           account
           which
           Josephus
           gives
           us
           of
           their
           Doctrines
           concerning
           the
           Soul.
           In
           his
           Second
           a
           Book
           of
           the
           
             Jewish
             War
          
           ,
           where
           he
           speaks
           very
           largely
           of
           'em
           ,
           having
           taken
           an
           occasion
           to
           speak
           of
           their
           being
           tormented
           by
           some
           of
           
           the
           Roman
           Soldiers
           ;
           
             In
             the
             midst
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             of
             their
             sufferings
             they
             smil'd
             ,
             and
             laughing
             at
             them
             that
             inflicted
             their
             Torments
             ,
             they
             gave
             up
             their
             Souls
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Constancy
             and
             Chearfulness
             ,
             as
             Men
             that
             expected
             to
          
           *
           
             recover
             'em
             again
          
           .
           This
           last
           Expression
           may
           seem
           to
           intimate
           that
           they
           expected
           that
           their
           Souls
           would
           be
           again
           united
           to
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           but
           from
           that
           which
           follows
           it
           appears
           that
           our
           Author's
           meaning
           was
           otherwise
           .
           
             For
             they
             have
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             a
             most
             certain
             Opinion
             amongst
             'em
             ,
             that
             their
             Bodies
             indeed
             are
             corruptible
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Matter
             shall
             not
             be
             perpetual
             :
             but
             that
             their
             Souls
             shall
             always
             have
             a
             being
             ;
             that
             ,
             coming
             from
             out
             of
             the
             subtle
             Ether
             ,
             they
             are
             drawn
             down
             into
             their
             Bodies
             by
             a
             natural
             sort
             of
             Attraction
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             detain'd
             as
             it
             were
             in
             Prisons
             :
             but
             when
             they
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             bonds
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             from
             a
             long
             Enslavement
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Joy
             they
             ●…ee
             away
             on
             high
             .
             And
             as
             for
             good
             Souls
             they
             agree
             with
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             that
             they
             dwell
             beyond
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             in
             a
             perfect
             enjoyment
             of
             Happiness
             in
             a
             Country
             free
             from
             all
             kind
             of
             Grievance
             ,
             from
             Showers
             ,
             Snows
             ,
             and
             Heats
             ,
             made
             insinitely
             pleasant
             by
             the
             Western
             Gales
             arising
             out
             of
             the
             Ocean
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             they
             are
             sent
             into
             certain
             Places
             expos'd
             to
             Cold
             and
             Tempests
             ,
             there
          
           
           
             to
             remain
             in
             everlasting
             Misery
             and
             Torment
             .
             Josephus
          
           a
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           Youth
           he
           had
           made
           it
           his
           Business
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Particular
           Sects
           ,
           the
           Essens
           ,
           the
           Sadduces
           ,
           and
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           to
           learn
           their
           Customs
           and
           Ways
           of
           living
           ,
           being
           conversant
           amongst
           'em
           with
           great
           perseverance
           and
           application
           ,
           that
           having
           inform'd
           himself
           of
           their
           several
           Rules
           and
           Placits
           ,
           he
           might
           adhere
           to
           that
           Sect
           which
           should
           please
           him
           best
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           evident
           that
           he
           could
           not
           be
           ignorant
           of
           the
           true
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Essens
           :
           And
           this
           we
           must
           of
           necessity
           grant
           ,
           that
           those
           Essens
           at
           least
           with
           whom
           he
           had
           Convers'd
           ,
           profess'd
           the
           aforesaid
           Opinion
           .
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           say
           that
           Josephus
           was
           a
           Court-Writer
           ,
           and
           likely
           to
           misrepresent
           their
           Opinions
           that
           they
           might
           seem
           to
           agree
           with
           the
           Greeks
           and
           Romans
           ,
           among
           whom
           he
           liv'd
           :
           For
           that
           the
           aforesaid
           Opinion
           might
           be
           really
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Essens
           ,
           will
           appear
           very
           probable
           from
           the
           next
           Example
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           of
           
             Philo
             Judaeus
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           Philo
           ,
           the
           famous
           Jew
           ,
           who
           liv'd
           in
           the
           Time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           is
           call'd
           by
           his
           Country-Man
           Josephus
           a
           
             a
             Man
             every
             way
             Glorious
          
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           his
           own
           Time
           so
           highly
           esteem'd
           by
           the
           
           Jews
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           where
           he
           liv'd
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           sent
           their
           chief
           Embassador
           to
           Rome
           ,
           to
           defend
           their
           Cause
           against
           their
           Enemies
           ;
           that
           he
           did
           not
           own
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Soul
           is
           hereafter
           to
           be
           united
           for
           ever
           to
           another
           Body
           ,
           is
           from
           many
           places
           of
           his
           Works
           undeniably
           evident
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Plato
           ,
           he
           look'd
           on
           the
           Body
           as
           the
           Prison
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           he
           expresly
           asserts
           ,
           that
           the
           purer
           Sorts
           of
           Souls
           do
           fly
           from
           the
           Body
           as
           their
           Gaol
           ,
           and
           live
           for
           ever
           in
           a
           State
           of
           Separation
           .
           If
           on
           any
           account
           it
           be
           true
           what
           was
           commonly
           said
           of
           him
           by
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           it
           is
           chiefly
           so
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           a
           
             Either
             Plato
             Philonizes
          
           or
           
             Philo
             Platonizes
          
           ,
           either
           Plato
           learn'd
           his
           Philosophy
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           or
           else
           Philo
           was
           a
           Follower
           of
           Plato
           .
           The
           last
           is
           the
           truth
           .
           Let
           us
           hear
           now
           what
           Philo
           says
           .
           In
           his
           Book
           b
           
             Concerning
             Dreams
          
           ,
           his
           Philosophy
           is
           this
           〈◊〉
           That
           
             the
             Air
             between
             the
             surface
             of
             the
             Earth
             and
             the
             Concave
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             is
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Habitation
             of
             Souls
             ,
             which
             are
             there
             innumerable
             :
             Of
             these
             there
             are
             some
             which
             descend
             to
             be
             join'd
             and
             united
             to
             mortal
             Bodies
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             are
             nearer
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             desirous
             of
             union
             with
             '
             em
             .
             After
             the
             time
             of
             separation
             assign'd
             by
             Nature
             ,
             and
             their
             return
             again
          
           
           
             up
             into
             the
             Air
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             still
             retain
             a
             desire
             of
             Life
             and
             re-union
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             again
             united
             to
             a
             Body
          
           (
           by
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           )
           
             but
             others
             are
             weary
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             flee
             from
             the
             Body
             as
             a
             Grave
             or
             a
             Prison
             ,
             and
             nimbly
             flying
             into
             the
             upper
             Regions
             of
             the
             Ether
             ,
             there
             fix
             their
             Abode
             and
             Habitation
             .
          
           In
           another
           a
           place
           of
           the
           same
           Book
           ,
           having
           cited
           those
           Words
           which
           God
           spake
           to
           Jacob
           in
           his
           Dream
           :
           b
           
             And
             behold
             I
             am
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             will
             keep
             thee
             in
             all
             places
             whither
             thou
             goest
             ,
             and
             will
             bring
             thee
             again
             into
             this
             Land
             :
             For
             I
             will
             not
             leave
             thee
             until
             I
             have
             done
             that
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             to
             thee
             of
             :
          
           On
           those
           Words
           ,
           
             And
             I
             will
             bring
             thee
             again
             into
             this
             Land
             ,
          
           according
           to
           his
           allegorizing
           way
           ,
           he
           thus
           Comments
           :
           
             This
             Place
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             is
             perhaps
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             for
             the
             Soul
             having
             left
             its
             Heavenly
             Place
             ,
             and
             Travelling
             into
             the
             Body
             ,
             the
             Father
             promises
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             always
             suffer
             it
             to
             be
             held
             in
             Prison
             ,
             but
             will
             free
             it
             from
             its
             Bonds
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             into
             its
             ancient
             Country
             ,
             neither
             will
             he
             cease
             to
             keep
             it
             till
             his
             Promise
             be
             perfectly
             fulfill'd
             .
          
           And
           agreeably
           to
           this
           in
           another
           c
           Book
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           
             of
             the
             Souls
             which
             are
             dwelling
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             some
             are
             Angels
             ,
             and
             others
             descending
             into
             the
          
           
           
             Body
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             into
             a
             River
             ,
             are
             sometimes
             overwhelm'd
             in
             its
             rapid
             Gulphs
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             bearing
             briskly
             up
             against
             'em
             do
             first
             swim
             out
             ,
             and
             then
             fly
             back
             to
             the
             place
             from
             whence
             they
             came
             .
             These
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             are
             the
             Souls
             of
             those
             who
             are
             taught
             some
             Philosophy
             from
             on
             high
             ,
             which
             continually
             from
             the
             Beginning
             to
             the
             End
             desire
             the
             dissolution
             of
             that
             Life
             which
             is
             by
             conjunction
             with
             the
             Body
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             obtain
             an
             Incorporeal
             and
             an
             Incorruptible
             Life
             ,
             with
             the
             Unbegotten
             and
             Incorruptible
          
           (
           God.
           )
           
             But
             those
             which
             are
             drown'd
             ,
             are
             the
             Souls
             of
             other
             Men
             ;
             who
             neglecting
             Wisdom
             ,
             give
             themselves
             up
             to
             the
             uncertain
             blasts
             of
             Fortune
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             appertain
             to
             our
             better
             Part
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             such
             Things
             as
             are
             voider
             than
             they
             of
             Life
             ,
             such
             as
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Riches
             ,
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             things
             which
             Men
             ,
             that
             look
             not
             on
             that
             which
             is
             truly
             Good
             ,
             do
             fansie
             and
             paint
             to
             themselves
             by
             false
             and
             erroneous
             Notions
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           many
           of
           the
           Jews
           who
           held
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           did
           not
           own
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           may
           be
           further
           gather'd
           form
           a
           place
           of
           
             Cornelius
             Tacitus
          
           a
           the
           Roman
           Historian
           ,
           where
           he
           describes
           the
           Customs
           of
           that
           Nation
           .
           He
           says
           thus
           of
           'em
           in
           general
           :
           
             Animasque
             proelio
             aut
             suppliciis
             peremptorum
          
           ,
           
           
             aeternas
             puta●…t
             .
             They
             believe
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             such
          
           (
           Jews
           )
           
             as
             are
             slain
             in
          
           Battle
           ,
           
             or
             put
             to
          
           Death
           (
           by
           the
           Enemies
           of
           their
           Religion
           )
           
             are
             immortal
          
           .
           Tho'
           he
           speaks
           in
           the
           same
           Place
           of
           their
           Custom
           of
           burying
           their
           dead
           Bodies
           (
           contrary
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           who
           were
           wont
           to
           burn
           their
           Dead
           )
           yet
           he
           speaks
           not
           a
           Word
           of
           their
           believing
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           those
           Bodies
           .
           Which
           he
           could
           not
           have
           omitted
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           known
           that
           they
           believ'd
           it
           ,
           it
           being
           so
           singular
           and
           extraordinary
           a
           Thing
           ;
           and
           he
           could
           not
           (
           one
           would
           think
           )
           have
           been
           ignorant
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           the
           Jews
           had
           so
           generally
           held
           it
           as
           they
           did
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           There
           were
           among
           the
           ancient
           Jews
           certain
           
             natural
             Philosophers
          
           ,
           whom
           the
           Rabbins
           are
           wont
           to
           call
           
             Sapientes
             Mecar
          
           ,
           from
           their
           searching
           or
           enquiring
           after
           natural
           Causes
           :
           To
           which
           appellation
           St.
           Paul
           the
           Apostle
           seems
           to
           have
           had
           Respect
           in
           those
           Words
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           a
           :
           
             Where
             is
             the
             Wise
             ?
             Where
             is
             the
             Scribe
             ?
             Where
          
           is
           the
           Searcher
           (
           or
           Enquirer
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           we
           in
           our
           Translation
           render
           
             the
             Disputer
          
           )
           of
           this
           World.
           So
           St.
           Jerom
           indeed
           has
           render'd
           it
           *
           
             Ubi
             enim
             Sapiens
             ?
             Ubi
             Grammateus
             ?
             Ubi
             causarum
             Naturalium
          
           
           Scrutatores
           ?
           Of
           them
           it
           s
           affirm'd
           by
           *
           one
           of
           the
           learned
           Rabbins
           ,
           that
           they
           denied
           the
           existence
           of
           Daemons
           ,
           and
           that
           
             some
             of
             them
             asserted
             that
             all
             living
             Things
          
           (
           not
           only
           Men
           ,
           but
           all
           other
           Animals
           )
           
             shall
             after
             Death
             rise
             again
             ,
             their
             Souls
             returning
             into
             other
             Bodies
             after
             a
             certain
             space
             of
             many
             Thousands
             of
             Years
             .
          
           This
           Opinion
           concerning
           the
           Revolution
           of
           Souls
           they
           borrow'd
           of
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           and
           tho'
           it
           were
           originally
           grounded
           on
           a
           Tradition
           concerning
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           yet
           the
           Doctrine
           is
           not
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Another
           Sect
           that
           denied
           the
           Resurrection
           was
           that
           of
           the
           Sadduces
           .
           That
           they
           denied
           it
           I
           need
           not
           endeavour
           to
           prove
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           here
           tell
           ye
           ,
           that
           tho'
           they
           did
           so
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           Time
           of
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           look'd
           upon
           as
           Hereticks
           by
           the
           Jews
           ,
           but
           were
           properly
           Members
           of
           their
           Body
           and
           Communion
           .
           This
           I
           shall
           prove
           by
           and
           by
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           There
           was
           another
           Sect
           of
           the
           Jews
           call'd
           Hemero-Baptists
           ,
           who
           agreed
           ,
           as
           Epiphanius
           assures
           us
           ,
           with
           the
           Sadduces
           in
           denying
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           other
           Tenets
           ;
           only
           in
           this
           they
           dissented
           from
           'em
           ,
           that
           they
           esteem'd
           it
           necessary
           ,
           for
           the
           cleansing
           themselves
           from
           Sin
           ,
           to
           bathe
           themselves
           every
           Day
           ,
           both
           
           Winter
           and
           Summer
           :
           From
           whence
           they
           had
           their
           Name
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           That
           the
           Prophet
           Ezechiel
           himself
           did
           not
           fully
           rely
           on
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           a
           future
           Resurrection
           ,
           but
           doubted
           once
           a
           little
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           Doctrine
           at
           that
           time
           not
           sufficiently
           reveal'd
           ,
           or
           almost
           forgotten
           ,
           may
           be
           gathered
           from
           the
           Answer
           which
           he
           return'd
           to
           that
           Question
           of
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
             can
             these
             (
             dry
             )
             Bones
             live
             ?
          
           If
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           had
           been
           at
           that
           time
           the
           common
           and
           receiv'd
           Doctrine
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           afterwards
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           the
           Prophet
           had
           been
           fully
           assur'd
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           answer'd
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           ;
           
             Lord
             God
             ,
             Thou
             knowest
          
           :
           But
           roundly
           ,
           as
           Martha
           answer'd
           our
           Saviour
           concerning
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           her
           Brother
           
             Lazarus
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             and
             will.
          
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Words
           ,
           
             thou
             knowest
          
           are
           capable
           of
           another
           interpretation
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           so
           understood
           as
           to
           signifie
           ,
           
             thou
             knowest
             that
             they
             can
          
           .
           But
           the
           true
           meaning
           seems
           to
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           they
           seem
           to
           import
           thus
           much
           :
           
             Thou
             knowest
             whether
             they
             can
             or
             no
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             .
          
        
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           To
           these
           we
           may
           add
           the
           Samaritans
           ,
           who
           tho'
           they
           were
           not
           of
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           were
           however
           
           the
           Followers
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           .
           If
           we
           may
           believe
           some
           of
           those
           ancient
           Writers
           ,
           who
           have
           given
           an
           account
           of
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           only
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           but
           rejected
           likewise
           that
           of
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul.
           This
           is
           positively
           asserted
           by
           a
           Leontius
           ,
           and
           long
           before
           him
           by
           b
           Origen
           .
           But
           it
           does
           not
           seem
           to
           be
           true
           :
           For
           in
           the
           
             Chronicon
             Samaritanum
          
           they
           expresly
           own
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           in
           the
           next
           Life
           ;
           and
           it
           's
           plainly
           intimated
           by
           c
           St.
           Cyril
           Bishop
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           deny
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           but
           only
           doubted
           of
           it
           .
           But
           tho'
           they
           did
           not
           deny
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           yet
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           deny'd
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           In
           this
           all
           Authors
           agree
           with
           Origen
           and
           Leontius
           above-cited
           ,
           as
           St.
           Cyril
           a
           ,
           Epiphanius
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           b
           Recognitions
           ascrib'd
           to
           St.
           Clement
           ,
           and
           the
           c
           Talmudists
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           tho'
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           was
           not
           always
           receiv'd
           by
           the
           Jews
           as
           a
           necessary
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           or
           Term
           of
           Communion
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           some
           of
           the
           foregoing
           
           Instances
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           certain
           that
           about
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           as
           well
           before
           as
           after
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           receiv'd
           and
           common
           Doctrine
           of
           that
           Nation
           .
           This
           evidently
           appears
           from
           the
           following
           Examples
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           the
           Answers
           which
           the
           Seven
           Martyrs
           give
           their
           Tormenters
           ,
           which
           we
           read
           recorded
           in
           the
           Second
           Book
           of
           Maccabees
           ,
           there
           's
           a
           clear
           and
           open
           Profession
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           :
           And
           it
           plainly
           appears
           from
           the
           Answer
           of
           the
           Third
           of
           those
           Martyrs
           ,
           that
           the
           Resurrection
           which
           they
           expected
           was
           of
           the
           
             same
             Humane
          
           Body
           .
           Being
           call'd
           to
           his
           Torments
           ,
           and
           holding
           out
           his
           hands
           ,
           a
           
             These
             I
             had
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             Laws
             I
             despise
             'em
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             I
             hope
             to
             receive
             'em
             again
             .
          
           This
           happen'd
           about
           165
           Years
           before
           Christ.
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           fully
           perswaded
           that
           these
           Words
           were
           really
           spoken
           by
           that
           Martyr
           .
           Since
           there
           were
           not
           any
           Jews
           then
           present
           who
           might
           think
           it
           worth
           their
           while
           to
           commit
           the
           Words
           of
           those
           several
           Martyrs
           to
           Memory
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           reasonably
           suppos'd
           that
           the
           Speeches
           ascrib'd
           to
           'em
           were
           made
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           History
           ,
           as
           is
           usual
           with
           other
           Historians
           .
           Thus
           Josephus
           in
           his
           History
           of
           those
           Martyrs
           makes
           'em
           speak
           quite
           different
           Speeches
           ;
           so
           likewise
           the
           
           Arabick
           History
           which
           is
           extant
           in
           the
           
             Polyglot
             Bible
          
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           I
           well
           remember
           )
           the
           Hebrew
           
             Ben
             Gorion
          
           ;
           all
           differing
           both
           from
           the
           Book
           of
           Maccabees
           ,
           and
           from
           one
           another
           .
           Yet
           this
           at
           least
           is
           to
           be
           concluded
           from
           these
           Words
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Second
           of
           Maccabees
           was
           written
           ,
           this
           Doctrine
           was
           generally
           receiv'd
           ,
           and
           't
           was
           also
           then
           taken
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           at
           that
           time
           when
           those
           Martyrs
           suffer'd
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           general
           and
           receiv'd
           Doctrine
           .
           How
           ancient
           that
           Book
           is
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           certainly
           know
           ,
           but
           we
           know
           from
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           ,
           who
           cites
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           extant
           within
           150
           Years
           after
           our
           Saviour's
           Pas●…ion
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           First
           and
           Second
           Chapters
           it
           may
           easily
           be
           gather'd
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           written
           long
           before
           his
           Nativity
           ,
           before
           the
           Jews
           were
           conquer'd
           by
           the
           Romans
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           read
           in
           the
           same
           a
           Book
           ,
           that
           Razis
           the
           Jew
           ,
           when
           he
           pluck'd
           out
           his
           own
           Bowels
           ,
           and
           cast
           'em
           with
           his
           Hands
           upon
           the
           Throng
           ,
           
             call'd
             upon
             the
             Lord
             of
             Life
             and
             Spirit
             to
             restore
             him
             those
             again
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           b
           
             I
             know
             that
             he
             shall
             rise
             again
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           Thus
           Martha
           concerning
           her
           Brother
           Lazarus
           ,
           when
           our
           Saviour
           had
           told
           her
           that
           ,
           tho'
           he
           then
           lay
           dead
           and
           buried
           ,
           yet
           he
           
           should
           
             rise
             again
          
           .
           She
           knows
           it
           ,
           she
           says
           ,
           and
           does
           not
           at
           all
           doubt
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           it
           was
           the
           common
           and
           receiv'd
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Jews
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           Body
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           would
           be
           truly
           a
           Humane
           Body
           ,
           is
           farther
           evident
           from
           that
           Question
           of
           the
           Sadduces
           concerning
           the
           Woman
           that
           had
           been
           married
           to
           Seven
           Brethren
           a
           ,
           
             Whose
             Wife
             she
             should
             be
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             ?
          
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           's
           evident
           likewise
           from
           that
           Saying
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Jews
           at
           the
           Feast
           where
           Christ
           was
           present
           in
           the
           House
           of
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Pharisees
           .
           When
           Christ
           had
           told
           the
           Pharisee
           that
           if
           he
           invited
           the
           Poor
           ,
           &c.
           
             he
             should
             be
             recompens'd
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Just
          
           ;
           one
           of
           those
           that
           sate
           at
           Meat
           with
           him
           made
           him
           this
           Answer
           ,
           b
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             shall
             eat
             B●…ead
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
          
           Their
           Opinion
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           Eat
           and
           Drink
           in
           the
           next
           Life
           as
           well
           as
           in
           this
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Josephus
           ,
           the
           learned
           Jew
           ,
           who
           was
           born
           in
           the
           Thirty
           Seventh
           Year
           after
           Christ
           ,
           professes
           himself
           a
           Follower
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ;
           and
           in
           another
           place
           he
           tells
           us
           (
           the
           place
           I
           shall
           produce
           hereafter
           )
           that
           the
           Pharisees
           own'd
           a
           Transmigration
           of
           the
           Soul
           out
           of
           one
           Body
           
           into
           another
           :
           It
           should
           therefore
           seem
           that
           he
           himself
           also
           held
           it
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           that
           because
           he
           chose
           rather
           to
           adhere
           to
           the
           Sect
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           than
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Essens
           or
           Sadduces
           ,
           he
           should
           therefore
           be
           in
           
             all
             things
          
           a
           Pharisee
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           Third
           *
           Book
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           he
           seems
           to
           intimate
           that
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           Wicked
           shall
           not
           after
           Death
           be
           re-conjoin'd
           to
           a
           Body
           ,
           but
           he
           plainly
           asserts
           that
           those
           of
           the
           Good
           shall
           .
           And
           from
           this
           consideration
           he
           endeavours
           to
           disswade
           his
           Companions
           from
           laying
           violent
           Hands
           upon
           themselves
           .
           
             Such
             Souls
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             as
             are
             pure
             and
             obedient
             ,
             obtain
             the
             most
             Holy
             place
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             whence
             after
             the
             great
             Revolution
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           (
           or
           ,
           
             after
             the
             circumvolution
             of
             many
          
           Ages
           ,
           )
           
             they
             shall
             return
             ,
             and
             again
             inhabit
             Chast
             Bodies
             .
             But
             they
             who
             lay
             violent
             Hands
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             their
             Souls
             are
             cast
             into
             Hell
             ,
             and
             God
             punishes
             their
             Sin
             in
             their
             Posterity
             .
          
           Whether
           he
           held
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           or
           only
           the
           
             Transmigration
             of
             the
             Soul
          
           ,
           we
           cannot
           from
           this
           place
           certainly
           conclude
           .
           But
           from
           another
           place
           of
           his
           Works
           ,
           (
           if
           he
           were
           the
           true
           Author
           of
           the
           
           Book
           call'd
           Maccabaica
           )
           it
           appears
           very
           evidently
           that
           he
           own'd
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           For
           he
           cites
           there
           that
           place
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Ezechiel
           a
           where
           he
           speaks
           ,
           of
           the
           
             raising
             up
          
           of
           the
           
             dry
             Bones
          
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           that
           the
           Maccabees
           were
           encouraged
           by
           their
           Mother
           with
           the
           hopes
           and
           assurance
           of
           a
           future
           Life
           .
           
             She
             propos'd
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             to
             her
             Sons
             the
             Saying
             of
          
           Solomon
           ,
           
             That
             God
             is
             the
             Wood
             of
             Life
             to
             them
             that
             do
             his
             Will
             :
             And
             that
             of
          
           Ezechiel
           :
           
             Can
             these
             dry
             Bones
             live
             ?
             Neither
             did
             she
             omit
             that
             Saying
             of
          
           Moses
           
             in
             his
             Song
             :
             I
             will
             kill
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             make
             alive
             .
          
           And
           from
           hence
           it
           likewise
           appears
           ,
           that
           Josephus
           believ'd
           ,
           that
           at
           that
           time
           when
           those
           Martyrs
           suffer'd
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrecti●…n
           of
           the
           
             same
             Humane
          
           Body
           was
           the
           common
           and
           establish'd
           Doctrine
           .
           And
           that
           this
           was
           the
           common
           Opinion
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           may
           be
           further
           gather'd
           from
           what
           he
           says
           concerning
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Sect
           of
           the
           Essens
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           a
           most
           certain
           Opinion
           amongst
           'em
           ,
           that
           
             their
             Bodies
             indeed
             were
             corruptible
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Matter
             should
             not
             be
             perpetual
             .
          
           This
           had
           been
           a
           very
           idle
           Observation
           ,
           if
           some
           others
           had
           not
           asserted
           the
           Perpetuity
           of
           the
           Body
           as
           well
           
           as
           of
           the
           Soul.
           He
           therefore
           takes
           notice
           of
           that
           Opinion
           of
           theirs
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           contrary
           to
           the
           receiv'd
           and
           general
           Opinion
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           In
           the
           Targum
           ,
           or
           
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
          
           of
           Jonathan
           ,
           who
           is
           placed
           by
           some
           in
           the
           same
           Age
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           there
           is
           mention
           made
           of
           the
           
             Second
             Death
          
           in
           Hell
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           For
           thus
           he
           paraphrases
           the
           
             Sixth
             Verse
          
           of
           the
           
             Sixty
             Fifth
             Chapter
          
           of
           
             Isaiah
             ;
             Their
             Vengeance
             shall
             be
             in
             Hell
             ,
             where
             the
             Fire
             continually
             burns
             .
             Behold
             it
             is
             written
             before
             me
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             give
             'em
             an
             end
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             but
             will
             be
             revenged
             on
             'em
             for
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             deliver
             their
          
           Bodies
           
             to
             the
             Second
             Death
          
           .
           And
           here
           I
           shall
           observe
           by
           the
           bye
           ,
           That
           tho'
           Josephus
           seems
           to
           intimate
           that
           the
           Wicked
           are
           not
           to
           rise
           ;
           and
           many
           of
           the
           Rabbins
           affirm
           the
           same
           thing
           :
           Yet
           from
           hence
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           among
           the
           
             Ancient
             Jews
          
           ,
           there
           were
           others
           of
           the
           contrary
           Perswasion
           .
           And
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           this
           was
           the
           general
           and
           receiv'd
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           is
           apparent
           from
           those
           Words
           of
           St.
           Paul
           in
           his
           Apology
           to
           Felix
           a
           :
           
             But
             this
             I
             confess
             unto
             thee
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             Hope
             towards
             God
             ,
          
           which
           they
           themselves
           (
           the
           
             Jews
             )
             also
             allow
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             Resurrection
          
           
           
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Just
             and
             Unjust
             .
          
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
          
           of
           the
           Canticles
           has
           these
           Words
           ,
           C.
           8.
           
           V.
           5.
           
           
             The
             Prophet
          
           Salomon
           
             said
             ,
             When
             the
             Dead
             shall
             revive
             ,
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             that
             the
             Mount
             of
          
           Olives
           
             shall
             be
             cleft
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Dead
             of
          
           Israel
           
             shall
             come
             out
             from
             thence
             :
             And
             the
             Just
             too
             that
             died
             in
             Captivity
             shall
             come
             through
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Caverns
             under
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             shall
             come
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             Mount
             of
          
           Olives
           .
           It
           asserts
           that
           famous
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Jews
           that
           die
           out
           of
           Judaea
           ,
           when
           they
           rise
           from
           the
           Dead
           ,
           are
           to
           pass
           through
           the
           
             Caverns
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           so
           far
           as
           Judaea
           ,
           and
           are
           there
           to
           rise
           .
           This
           shews
           that
           they
           believ'd
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           
             same
             Humane
          
           Body
           .
           This
           
             Devolution
             of
             the
             Dead
          
           ,
           or
           
             Rowling
             of
             the
             Caverns
          
           (
           as
           they
           are
           wont
           to
           call
           it
           )
           is
           asserted
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Rabbins
           ,
           and
           particularly
           in
           both
           their
           a
           Talmuds
           .
           And
           tho'
           some
           of
           the
           Moderns
           ,
           as
           
             Menasseh
             Ben-Israel
          
           ,
           and
           several
           others
           ,
           reject
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           willing
           that
           what
           the
           Ancients
           say
           concerning
           it
           ,
           should
           be
           taken
           not
           literally
           ,
           but
           in
           an
           Allegorical
           sense
           ,
           yet
           't
           was
           certainly
           the
           Opinion
           of
           many
           amongst
           '
           em
           .
           And
           even
           at
           this
           Day
           there
           are
           many
           that
           acknowledge
           it
           .
           And
           that
           (
           as
           they
           
           tell
           us
           )
           was
           the
           reason
           why
           Jacob
           and
           Joseph
           who
           died
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           were
           carried
           into
           Canaan
           to
           be
           buried
           there
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           be
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           
             trouble
             of
             the
             Caverns
          
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Bones
           of
           so
           many
           Jews
           ,
           who
           die
           in
           foreign
           Countries
           ,
           are
           carried
           by
           their
           Friends
           into
           Judaea
           .
           We
           are
           told
           by
           a
           a
           Traveller
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           that
           
             in
             what
             part
             soever
             they
             die
             ,
             and
             are
             buried
             ,
             their
             Bodies
             must
             all
             rise
             to
             Judgment
             in
             the
             Holy
             Land
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Valley
             of
          
           Jehosaphat
           ,
           
             and
             that
             therefore
             the
             greater
             and
             richer
             sort
             of
             'em
             ,
             have
             their
             Bones
             convey'd
             to
             some
             part
             thereof
             by
             their
             Kindred
             or
             Friends
             .
             By
             which
             means
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             they
             are
             freed
             of
             a
             labour
             to
             scrape
             thither
             through
             the
             Ground
             ,
             which
             with
             their
             Nails
             they
             hold
             they
             must
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             there
             buried
             ,
             or
             convey'd
             thither
             by
             others
             .
          
           b
           Another
           assures
           us
           ,
           that
           
             whole
             Barks
             full
          
           of
           Jews
           Bones
           are
           wont
           to
           arrive
           at
           Joppa
           to
           be
           interr'd
           at
           Jerusalem
           .
           The
           reason
           he
           gives
           is
           this
           ,
           Because
           they
           imagine
           that
           the
           Soul
           is
           delighted
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           general
           Judgment
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           a
           quicker
           dispatch
           .
           The
           same
           reason
           is
           given
           by
           a
           others
           .
           And
           by
           b
           Thevenot
           we
           are
           told
           ,
           that
           the
           Jews
           who
           now
           live
           in
           Jerusalem
           ,
           give
           a
           Chequin
           a
           Day
           for
           permission
           to
           bury
           their
           Dead
           
           in
           the
           Valley
           of
           
             Jehosaphat
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             the
             sooner
             dispatch'd
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             they
             believe
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             held
             in
             that
             place
             .
          
           They
           think
           that
           they
           who
           are
           there
           buried
           will
           be
           sooner
           dispatch'd
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           the
           first
           that
           will
           make
           their
           Appearance
           ,
           it
           requiring
           some
           time
           for
           those
           who
           are
           buried
           elsewhere
           ,
           to
           come
           thither
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           The
           a
           Talmudical
           Doctors
           declare
           ,
           that
           to
           deny
           the
           Resurrection
           is
           so
           great
           a
           Sin
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           deny
           it
           shall
           never
           rise
           .
           They
           tell
           us
           ,
           b
           that
           Cleopatra
           ,
           Queen
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           believ'd
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           propos'd
           
             R.
             Meir
          
           this
           Question
           ,
           Whether
           they
           that
           rise
           ,
           shall
           rise
           Naked
           ,
           or
           with
           Cloths
           on
           ?
           
             R.
             Meir
          
           affirms
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           rise
           with
           their
           Cloths
           on
           ,
           the
           same
           in
           which
           they
           were
           buried
           .
           And
           the
           same
           is
           asserted
           by
           another
           very
           ancient
           Doctor
           ,
           c
           
             R.
             Elieser
          
           .
           The
           d
           Talmudists
           add
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           objecting
           to
           
             R.
             Gamaliel
          
           the
           difficulty
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           a
           Body
           reduced
           to
           Dust
           ,
           a
           Daughter
           of
           the
           Rabbi
           undertook
           to
           give
           him
           an
           Answer
           ,
           to
           this
           purpose
           :
           
             There
             are
             with
             us
          
           (
           says
           she
           )
           
             two
             Potters
             ;
             one
             makes
             Vessels
             of
             Water
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             Clay
             ;
             Which
             of
             them
             is
             the
             best
             ?
             He
             that
             makes
             'em
             of
             Water
             ,
             says
             the
             ,
             Emperor
             :
             Then
             she
             :
             Did
             God
          
           
           
             make
             Man
             out
             of
             Water
             ,
             and
             shall
             he
             not
             much
             more
             be
             able
             to
             make
             him
             of
             Clay
             ?
          
           a
           That
           a
           certain
           Heretick
           (
           or
           Sadduce
           )
           objecting
           the
           same
           difficulty
           to
           
             R.
             Ammin
          
           ,
           he
           return'd
           him
           an
           Answer
           by
           this
           
             Parable
             :
             A
             certain
             King
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             commanded
             his
             Servants
             to
             build
             him
             a
             Palace
             in
             a
             Place
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             neither
             Water
             nor
             Earth
             ,
             for
             Mortar
             .
             It
             was
             done
             .
             That
             falling
             down
             ,
             he
             commanded
             it
             to
             be
             built
             in
             a
             Place
             where
             there
             was
             good
             store
             of
             both
             .
             They
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             do
             it
             .
             He
             in
             Anger
             replies
             :
             What
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             neither
             Water
             nor
             Earth
             for
             Mortar
             ,
             you
             could
             build
             one
             ;
             and
             now
             you
             have
             both
             ,
             can
             you
             not
             do
             it
             ?
             If
             thou
             believest
             not
             (
             says
          
           R.
           Gamaliel
           )
           
             get
             thee
             into
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             see
             there
             a
             Mouse
             ,
             which
             to
             day
             is
             partly
             Flesh
             and
             partly
             Earth
             ,
             but
             to
             Morrow
             by
             a
             quick
             and
             sudden
             Generation
             is
             become
             all
             Flesh.
             Perhaps
             thou
             may'st
             say
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             done
             in
             some
             space
             of
             Time.
             Go
             therefore
             out
             upon
             the
             Hill
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             there
             see
             at
             present
             ,
             but
             only
             one
             Snail
             :
             To
             Morrow
             when
             it
             has
             rain'd
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             see
             the
             whole
             Hill
             cover'd
             with
             Snails
             .
          
           a
           
           That
           one
           saying
           to
           
             Gebiha
             Ben-Pesisa
             ,
             Woe
             to
             you
             ,
             ye
             Villains
             ,
             that
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Dead
             shall
             live
             .
             What
             ,
             do
             the
             Living
             die
             ,
             and
             shall
             the
             Dead
             live
             ?
          
           He
           answer'd
           ;
           
             Woe
             to
             you
             ,
             ye
             wicked
             Wretches
             ,
             that
             deny
          
           
           
             that
             the
             Dead
             shall
             live
             .
             Since
             they
             ,
             who
             once
             were
             not
             did
             afterwards
             exist
             ,
             shall
             not
             they
             much
             more
             exist
             ,
             who
             once
             had
             a
             being
             before
             ?
          
           Thus
           the
           ancient
           Doctors
           in
           the
           Gemara
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Of
           the
           13
           Articles
           or
           Foundations
           of
           Faith
           collected
           by
           a
           Maimonides
           ,
           and
           receiv'd
           by
           the
           whole
           Nation
           of
           the
           Jews
           long
           before
           his
           time
           ,
           the
           last
           is
           this
           :
           That
           there
           will
           be
           a
           
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
          
           .
           And
           Maimonides
           tells
           us
           that
           whoever
           denied
           any
           one
           of
           those
           Articles
           ,
           
             he
             is
             rejected
             out
             of
             the
             Number
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             is
             branded
             with
             the
             Name
             of
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             Epicurean
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             destroy'd
             .
          
           In
           the
           
             Office
             of
             Mourners
          
           ,
           which
           is
           extant
           in
           the
           
             Jews
             Common-Prayer-Book
          
           Entitled
           ,
           
             The
             Mahzor
             of
             the
             holy
             Roman
             Synagogue
             ,
          
           they
           are
           directed
           ,
           when
           they
           look
           upon
           the
           Graves
           of
           any
           of
           their
           Nation
           ,
           to
           offer
           up
           this
           Prayer
           :
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             form'd
             you
             with
             judgment
             ,
             nourish'd
             you
             ,
             preserv'd
             you
             alive
             ,
             deliver'd
             you
             up
             unto
             Death
             :
             who
             knows
             the
             Number
             of
             you
             all
             ,
             who
             will
             raise
             you
             up
             again
             ,
             who
             will
             restore
             you
             again
             with
             Judgment
             .
             Blessed
             art
             thou
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             who
             givest
             Life
             to
             the
             Dead
             .
          
           †
           
             May
             thy
             Dead
             live
             ,
             with
             my
             dead
             Body
             may
             they
             rise
             again
             .
             Awake
             and
             rejoice
             ye
             that
             lie
             in
             the
             Dust
             ,
             because
          
           
           the
           a
           
             Dew
             of
             the
             Light
             is
             your
             Dew
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             shall
             cast
             out
             the
             Dead
             .
          
           The
           same
           Prayer
           ,
           or
           Benediction
           ,
           is
           pronounc'd
           likewise
           by
           the
           Hazan
           ,
           or
           
             Minister
             of
             the
             Synagogue
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Grave
           of
           one
           to
           be
           buried
           .
           In
           the
           Prayer
           which
           is
           sung
           at
           the
           Grave
           by
           the
           Hazan
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           call
           
             the
             justification
             of
             Judgment
          
           )
           they
           have
           these
           Words
           :
           
             God
             is
             perfect
             in
             all
             his
             Works
             .
             Who
             will
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             What
             dost
             thou
             ?
             He
             who
             governs
             in
             Things
             beneath
             ,
             and
             in
             Things
             above
             ,
             who
             delivers
             up
             to
             Death
             ,
             who
             gives
             Life
             ,
             who
             brings
             down
             to
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             brings
             back
             again
             .
          
           To
           which
           they
           add
           those
           out
           of
           
           Moses's
           Song
           in
           b
           
             Deuteronomy
             .
             See
             now
             that
             I
             ,
             even
             I
             ,
             am
             he
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             God
             with
             me
             .
             I
             kill
             ,
             and
             I
             make
             alive
             .
             I
             wound
             and
             I
             heal
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             that
             can
             deliver
             out
             of
             my
             Hand
             .
          
           After
           the
           dead
           Body
           is
           put
           into
           the
           Grave
           ,
           they
           bow
           themselves
           backward
           three
           times
           ,
           and
           throw
           Grass
           over
           their
           Heads
           ,
           signifying
           their
           hope
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           with
           these
           Words
           ,
           out
           of
           
             Isaiah
             ,
             And
             your
             Bones
             shall
             bud
             as
             the
             Grass
             .
          
           After
           that
           ,
           in
           the
           Porch
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           ;
           
             God
             shall
             destroy
             Death
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             wipe
             away
             all
             Tears
             from
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             will
             take
             away
             their
             Reproach
          
           
           
             from
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             hath
             spoken
             it
             .
          
        
         
           If
           I
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           transcribe
           the
           Observations
           of
           a
           others
           ,
           I
           could
           add
           to
           these
           ,
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           500
           other
           Rabbinical
           Writers
           ,
           but
           I
           content
           my-self
           to
           have
           presented
           you
           with
           my
           own
           Observation
           .
           And
           from
           what
           has
           been
           laid
           before
           you
           it
           abundantly
           appears
           ,
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Doct●…ine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           has
           been
           look●…
           upon
           by
           the
           Jews
           as
           a
           necessary
           Article
           of
           their
           Creed
           ,
           from
           before
           the
           Date
           of
           their
           
             Talmuds
             .
             Secondly
          
           ,
           That
           tho'
           it
           was
           not
           receiv'd
           by
           'em
           as
           an
           indispensible
           Article
           of
           Faith
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           for
           some
           time
           before
           and
           after
           ,
           yet
           even
           in
           those
           times
           it
           was
           the
           common
           and
           receiv'd
           Doctrine
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           by
           the
           Resurrection
           they
           always
           understood
           ,
           not
           barely
           the
           re-conjunction
           of
           the
           Soul
           with
           
             a
             Body
          
           after
           Death
           ,
           but
           the
           resuscitation
           of
           the
           
             same
             Humane
          
           Body
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           that
           the
           Resurrection
           is
           acknowledged
           not
           only
           by
           the
           Rabbinists
           or
           the
           Followers
           of
           the
           Talmud
           ,
           which
           are
           much
           the
           greater
           Number
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           those
           that
           are
           call'd
           Karraites
           ,
           who
           follow
           only
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           disallowing
           Traditions
           ,
           and
           are
           therefore
           reckon'd
           by
           the
           Talmudists
           as
           Hereticks
           .
           These
           are
           said
           to
           
           be
           descended
           from
           the
           ancient
           Sadduces
           .
           If
           so
           ,
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           Sadduces
           themselves
           were
           at
           last
           convinced
           of
           their
           Errour
           ,
           and
           made
           Proselytes
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           .
        
         
           'T
           was
           about
           the
           end
           of
           the
           first
           Century
           after
           our
           Saviour's
           Nativity
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           began
           to
           be
           reckon'd
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           as
           a
           necessary
           Article
           of
           Faith.
           I
           gather
           it
           thus
           .
           That
           it
           was
           not
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           till
           after
           the
           time
           of
           Josephus
           ,
           who
           liv'd
           till
           near
           the
           end
           of
           that
           Century
           appears
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           Essens
           ,
           nor
           the
           Sadduces
           ,
           were
           in
           his
           time
           accounted
           Hereticks
           .
           And
           that
           it
           was
           receiv'd
           as
           a
           part
           of
           their
           Creed
           before
           the
           Year
           140
           ,
           appears
           from
           what
           we
           read
           in
           Justin
           Martyr's
           Dialogue
           with
           Trypho
           ,
           p.
           306
           ,
           307.
           
           It
           appears
           from
           thence
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           of
           the
           
             same
             Humane
          
           Body
           ,
           was
           at
           that
           time
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           such
           Jews
           as
           were
           accounted
           Orthodox
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Sadduces
           ,
           who
           denied
           it
           ,
           were
           at
           that
           time
           rejected
           as
           Heretioks
           .
        
         
           I
           should
           here
           
             (
             Philalethes
          
           )
           have
           dismiss'd
           this
           Point
           ,
           but
           it
           comes
           now
           into
           my
           Mind
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           two
           things
           relating
           to
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           of
           which
           you
           desire
           particularly
           to
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           consider'd
           in
           this
           Place
           .
           Your
           Queries
           are
           concerning
           the
           Transmigration
           of
           Souls
           out
           of
           one
           Body
           into
           another
           by
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Whether
           that
           be
           not
           held
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Jews
           ?
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           Whether
           they
           ,
           that
           hold
           it
           ,
           do
           not
           deny
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           ?
           How
           that
           Opinion
           can
           be
           consistent
           with
           this
           ?
        
         
           To
           the
           First
           of
           these
           Queries
           I
           must
           answer
           in
           the
           Affirmative
           .
           It
           is
           very
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Transmigration
           of
           Souls
           out
           of
           one
           Body
           into
           another
           ,
           is
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           both
           ancient
           and
           modern
           ,
           maintain'd
           .
           They
           call
           it
           
             The
             Revolution
             of
             Souls
          
           ,
           or
           
             The
             secret
             of
             the
             Revolution
             .
             Leo
             Modena
          
           speaks
           of
           it
           as
           of
           a
           common
           Opinion
           ,
           but
           he
           adds
           withal
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           many
           that
           do
           not
           believe
           it
           .
           And
           the
           Author
           b
           of
           
             The
             Present
             State
             of
          
           the
           Jews
           in
           Barbary
           ,
           takes
           notice
           of
           it
           as
           receiv'd
           by
           the
           Jews
           of
           those
           Parts
           .
           Another
           Traveller
           observes
           that
           it
           's
           likewise
           receiv'd
           among
           the
           Jews
           of
           Asia
           .
           Of
           the
           learned
           Jews
           that
           assert
           it
           
             Menasseh
             Ben-Israel
          
           is
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           famous
           Abarbinel
           another
           .
           It
           's
           likewise
           asserted
           by
           the
           ancient
           Cabbalists
           in
           the
           Zoar
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           c
           Talmudists
           themselves
           .
           The
           Cabbalists
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           of
           
             Adam
             ,
             David
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Messias
           ,
           is
           one
           and
           the
           
           same
           .
           We
           are
           told
           by
           others
           ,
           that
           a
           Phineas
           ,
           the
           Grand-Son
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           and
           Elias
           the
           Prophet
           were
           the
           same
           Man
           :
           By
           which
           they
           must
           mean
           ,
           either
           that
           the
           Soul
           of
           Phineas
           pass'd
           into
           the
           Body
           of
           Elias
           ,
           or
           that
           Phineas
           did
           not
           die
           ,
           but
           that
           having
           lain
           hid
           for
           many
           Ages
           ,
           or
           having
           been
           translated
           ,
           he
           afterwards
           appear'd
           again
           ,
           and
           was
           call'd
           Elias
           .
           It
           may
           seem
           more
           probable
           ,
           that
           they
           believ'd
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           generally
           taken
           for
           granted
           by
           learned
           Men
           that
           they
           did
           so
           :
           Yet
           I
           cannot
           be
           confident
           of
           it
           :
           for
           I
           find
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Rabbins
           b
           had
           this
           Tradition
           and
           Opinion
           amongst
           'em
           ,
           that
           Phineas
           liv'd
           many
           Ages
           .
        
         
           The
           Reason
           they
           give
           for
           the
           Transmigration
           of
           Souls
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           with
           that
           which
           is
           generally
           assign'd
           by
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           Soul
           may
           be
           purg'd
           and
           amended
           .
           But
           they
           do
           not
           hold
           ,
           as
           the
           Heathens
           did
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           Transmigrates
           into
           many
           Bodies
           .
           They
           restrain
           it
           to
           Three
           .
           Thus
           the
           Soul
           of
           Adam
           (
           they
           will
           tell
           ye
           )
           was
           purg'd
           by
           passing
           into
           the
           Body
           of
           K.
           David
           ,
           and
           by
           passing
           again
           into
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           will
           be
           fully
           and
           perfectly
           purified
           .
           A
           modern
           *
           Traveller
           tells
           us
           that
           this
           was
           the
           Opinion
           of
           certain
           Jews
           of
           Asia
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           convers'd
           ;
           that
           the
           
           
             Soul
             ,
             if
             it
             has
             not
             at
             first
             forgiveness
             ,
             is
             twice
             more
             sent
             into
             a
             Body
             to
             amend
             and
             become
             better
             ,
             and
             then
             is
             rejected
             or
             receiv'd
             by
             God
             according
             to
             its
             Deserts
             .
          
           That
           the
           Soul
           is
           to
           pass
           into
           Three
           several
           Bodies
           ,
           they
           prove
           from
           those
           Words
           of
           Job
           :
           †
           
             Lo
             ,
             all
             these
             things
             worketh
             God
             thrice
          
           (
           which
           we
           render
           ,
           
             oftentimes
             )
             with
             Man.
          
           And
           of
           the
           Transmigration
           they
           understand
           the
           
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
          
           of
           Isaiah
           ,
           Chap.
           22.
           v.
           14.
           where
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           the
           *
           
             second
             Death
          
           .
        
         
           Neither
           is
           it
           only
           the
           Transmigration
           of
           the
           Soul
           into
           other
           Human
           Bodies
           that
           is
           own'd
           and
           receiv'd
           among
           the
           Jews
           .
           There
           are
           some
           amongst
           'em
           ,
           that
           ,
           like
           thorough-pac'd
           Pythagoreans
           ,
           make
           it
           pass
           into
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Brutes
           .
           a
           Holstenius
           assures
           us
           that
           he
           himself
           had
           convers'd
           with
           some
           in
           Italy
           ,
           that
           asserted
           it
           very
           zealously
           ,
           and
           prov'd
           it
           from
           the
           Story
           of
           K.
           Nebuchadnezar
           ,
           whose
           Soul
           they
           affirm'd
           to
           have
           really
           past
           into
           the
           Body
           of
           a
           Beast
           .
           They
           prov'd
           it
           likewise
           from
           those
           Words
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           b
           
             Deliver
             my
             Soul
             from
             the
             Sword
             ,
             my
             Darling
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Dog.
          
           Where
           the
           Prophet
           (
           say
           they
           )
           begs
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           his
           Soul
           being
           loos'd
           from
           its
           Body
           ,
           
             might
             not
             pass
             into
             a
             Dog
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Brute
             .
          
        
         
         
           It
           appears
           from
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Josephus
           ,
           that
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Transmigration
           of
           the
           Soul
           into
           another
           Humane
           Body
           by
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           was
           receiv'd
           among
           the
           Jews
           even
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           themselves
           .
           In
           his
           
             Second
             Book
             concerning
             the
             Jewish
             War
             ,
          
           where
           he
           gives
           us
           a
           particular
           account
           of
           the
           Dogma's
           of
           the
           several
           Sects
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           he
           affirms
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           (
           in
           general
           )
           that
           they
           held
           a
           That
           
             all
             Souls
             are
             immortal
             ,
             That
             those
             only
             of
             good
             Men
             pass
             into
             another
             Body
             ,
             but
             those
             of
             bad
             Men
             are
             eternally
             punished
             .
          
           And
           agreeably
           to
           this
           ,
           in
           the
           Eighteenth
           Book
           of
           his
           Antiquities
           ,
           where
           he
           likewise
           gives
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Opinions
           of
           the
           several
           Sects
           ,
           b
           
             The
             Pharisees
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             believe
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             ,
             both
             Good
             and
             Bad
             ,
             are
             immortal
             ,
             That
             they
             have
             judgment
             pass'd
             upon
             'em
             under
             the
             ground
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             behaviour
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             of
             bad
             Men
             are
             retain'd
             in
             perpetual
             imprisonment
             ;
             but
             to
             those
             of
             the
             good
             there
             is
             given
             the
             power
             of
             returning
             to
             Life
             .
          
           From
           the
           words
           of
           
             Philo
             Judaeus
          
           ,
           which
           
           I
           but
           now
           produced
           ,
           it
           appears
           that
           he
           likewise
           acknowledg'd
           it
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           believ'd
           by
           some
           learned
           Men
           ,
           that
           this
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Transanimation
           was
           commonly
           receiv'd
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           among
           the
           Jews
           .
           But
           I
           am
           rather
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           That
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Platonical
           Philosophy
           began
           to
           be
           receiv'd
           just
           after
           our
           Saviour's
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           Philo
           ,
           and
           those
           Pharisees
           with
           whom
           Josephus
           had
           convers'd
           ,
           were
           the
           first
           that
           taught
           it
           .
           That
           it
           was
           not
           known
           to
           the
           Jews
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           I
           gather
           from
           the
           Answer
           which
           Nicodemus
           ,
           the
           Pharisee
           ,
           made
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           told
           him
           that
           no
           Man
           can
           see
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           
             except
             he
             be
             born
             again
          
           .
           A
           Man
           be
           
             born
             again
          
           !
           It
           seem'd
           to
           the
           Pharisee
           a
           very
           strange
           Saying
           .
           *
           How
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             can
             a
             Man
             be
             born
             again
             ?
             Can
             he
             enter
             the
             Second
             time
             into
             his
             Mother's
             Womb
             ,
             and
             be
             born
             ?
          
           Had
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           whereof
           we
           discourse
           ,
           been
           at
           that
           time
           known
           and
           acknowledged
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           how
           could
           he
           who
           was
           a
           
             Master
             in
             Israel
          
           express
           so
           much
           wonder
           at
           the
           hearing
           of
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           mentioned
           ?
           To
           this
           we
           may
           add
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           any
           Argument
           produced
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           this
           Pythagorean
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           was
           receiv'd
           
           among
           the
           Jews
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           ineffectual
           ,
           and
           grounded
           on
           a
           Mistake
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Gospel
           of
           †
           St.
           Matthew
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           asking
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             Whom
             do
             Men
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             am
             ?
          
           They
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           some
           said
           
             he
             was
             John
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             some
             Elias
             ,
             and
             others
             Jeremias
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           In
           the
           Gospel
           of
           *
           St.
           Mark
           it
           is
           plainly
           intimated
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           common
           Opinion
           concerning
           him
           was
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           
             John
             the
             Baptist.
             He
             askt
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             Whom
             do
             Men
             say
             that
             I
             am
             ?
             And
             they
             answer'd
             ,
             John
             the
             Baptist.
             But
             some
             say
             Elias
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           This
           Opinion
           of
           the
           People
           concerning
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           some
           learned
           Commentators
           ,
           as
           
             Munster
             ,
             Maldonatus
          
           ,
           and
           Drusi●…s
           ,
           take
           to
           be
           grounded
           on
           the
           Pythagorean
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           imagin'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           of
           
             John
             the
             Baptist
          
           ,
           or
           of
           Elias
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           had
           entred
           into
           his
           Body
           in
           his
           Conception
           .
           But
           how
           could
           they
           imagine
           it
           of
           the
           Soul
           of
           
             John
             the
             Baptist
          
           ,
           whom
           they
           knew
           to
           be
           just
           then
           put
           to
           Death
           ?
           'T
           is
           very
           certain
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           took
           him
           to
           be
           
             John
             the
             Baptist
          
           ,
           believ'd
           that
           John
           ,
           who
           was
           beheaded
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           had
           risen
           again
           
           out
           of
           his
           Grave
           .
           And
           that
           this
           was
           their
           Opinion
           ,
           appears
           moreover
           from
           what
           †
           St.
           Matth.
           says
           of
           King
           Herod
           ,
           that
           hearing
           of
           the
           fame
           of
           
             Jesus
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             his
             Servants
             ,
             This
             is
             John
             the
             Baptist
             ;
             He
             is
             risen
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             therefore
             mighty
             Works
             do
             shew
             forth
             themselves
             in
             him
             .
          
           St.
           Luke
           expresly
           asserts
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           who
           took
           him
           to
           be
           
             John
             the
             Baptist
          
           ,
           believ'd
           that
           the
           Baptist
           had
           
             risen
             from
             the
             Dead
          
           *
           :
           
             Now
             Herod
             the
             Tetrarch
             heard
             of
             all
             that
             was
             done
             by
             him
             :
             and
             he
             was
             perplext
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             said
             of
             some
             ,
             that
             John
             was
             risen
             from
             the
             Dead
             :
             And
             of
             some
             that
             Elias
             had
             appeared
             :
             And
             of
             others
             that
             one
             of
             the
             old
             Prophets
             was
             risen
             again
             .
          
           As
           for
           those
           that
           thought
           him
           to
           be
           Elias
           ,
           their
           Fancy
           was
           grounded
           on
           the
           expectation
           the
           Jews
           had
           of
           the
           coming
           of
           that
           Prophet
           again
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Malachi
           †
           :
           
             Behold
             I
             will
             send
             you
             Elias
             the
             Prophet
             .
          
           They
           believ'd
           he
           would
           come
           again
           ,
           not
           by
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           same
           Body
           in
           which
           he
           was
           translated
           .
           When
           St.
           Luke
           says
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           Elias
           had
           appear'd
           ,
           he
           plainly
           intimates
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           he
           had
           descended
           in
           his
           Body
           ,
           not
           been
           
             born
             again
          
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           said
           in
           †
           St.
           John
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Jews
             sent
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             from
             Jerusalem
          
           to
           
             John
             the
             Baptist
          
           ,
           to
           know
           who
           he
           was
           ,
           
             whether
             Christ
             ,
             or
             Elias
             ,
             or
             that
             Prophet
             ?
             Grotius
          
           in
           his
           Comment
           on
           this
           place
           ,
           believes
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           askt
           him
           ,
           whether
           he
           was
           Elias
           ?
           they
           imagin'd
           he
           might
           be
           Elias
           sent
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           they
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             that
             askt
             him
             that
             Question
             ,
             shew'd
             plainly
             that
             they
             did
             not
             ●…ow
             ,
             of
             what
             Father
             and
             Mother
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             doubted
             of
             it
             .
          
           But
           in
           another
           place
           of
           his
           *
           Comments
           his
           Opinion
           is
           otherwise
           .
           He
           proves
           from
           this
           place
           that
           the
           Jews
           before
           Christ
           ,
           acknowledged
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           and
           from
           them
           he
           thinks
           that
           Pythagoras
           borrow'd
           his
           Opinion
           .
           That
           they
           could
           not
           think
           John
           to
           be
           Elias
           any
           otherwise
           than
           by
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           he
           proves
           from
           this
           Consideration
           ,
           that
           ,
           he
           being
           of
           the
           Sacerdotal
           Order
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           but
           know
           him
           very
           well
           .
           But
           to
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           tho'
           he
           was
           of
           the
           Sacerdotal
           Order
           ,
           yet
           he
           might
           very
           well
           be
           unknown
           to
           the
           Jews
           that
           then
           dwelt
           at
           Jerusalem
           .
           How
           could
           that
           be
           ?
           †
           St.
           Luke
           will
           answer
           for
           me
           :
           From
           his
           Youth
           
             he
             was
             in
             the
             Deserts
             ,
             'till
             the
             day
             of
             his
             shewing
             unto
             Israel
             .
          
        
         
         
           Another
           place
           from
           whence
           *
           some
           inferr
           ,
           that
           the
           Transmigration
           of
           Souls
           was
           receiv'd
           among
           the
           Jews
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           is
           St.
           John
           ix
           .
           2.
           where
           we
           read
           that
           
             Jesus
             passing
             by
             ,
             and
             seeing
             a
             Man
             who
             was
             blind
             from
             his
             birth
             ,
             his
             Disciples
             askt
             him
             saying
             ;
             Master
             ,
             who
             did
             sin
             ,
             this
             Man
             or
             his
             Parents
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             born
             blind
             ?
          
           But
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           ,
           that
           ,
           because
           the
           Disciples
           believ'd
           that
           he
           sinned
           before
           he
           was
           born
           ,
           they
           should
           therefore
           believe
           ,
           that
           his
           Soul
           had
           been
           before
           that
           united
           to
           a
           Body
           .
           It
           is
           much
           more
           probable
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           his
           Soul
           might
           have
           sinned
           in
           its
           solitary
           state
           of
           Pre-existence
           ,
           and
           was
           therefore
           sent
           down
           into
           such
           a
           Body
           .
           That
           this
           was
           their
           fancy
           ,
           is
           agreed
           by
           most
           Commentators
           ,
           St.
           Cyril
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           and
           Grotius
           himself
           ;
           and
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           but
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Pre-existence
           of
           the
           Soul
           was
           in
           those
           times
           receiv'd
           among
           the
           Jews
           .
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           it
           is
           at
           this
           time
           their
           common
           and
           established
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           I
           mention'd
           but
           now
           certain
           
             Natural
             Philosophers
          
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           who
           were
           call'd
           
             Sapientes
             Mecar
          
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           some
           so
           call'd
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           It
           is
           probable
           there
           were
           such
           even
           before
           those
           times
           .
           
           It
           may
           seem
           from
           what
           I
           said
           of
           'em
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           'em
           believ'd
           the
           Pythagorean
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           But
           granting
           that
           some
           of
           'em
           did
           so
           ,
           yet
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           did
           so
           were
           some
           of
           the
           most
           ancient
           ,
           such
           as
           lived
           in
           our
           Saviour's
           time
           ,
           or
           before
           .
           They
           might
           live
           long
           after
           those
           times
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           that
           they
           did
           .
        
         
           To
           your
           Second
           Query
           ,
           which
           is
           concerning
           the
           consistency
           of
           the
           two
           Opinions
           ,
           this
           of
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           How
           one
           can
           be
           consistent
           with
           the
           other
           ?
           My
           Answer
           is
           this
           :
           Those
           Jews
           that
           hold
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           do
           all
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           ,
           acknowledge
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           but
           with
           this
           difference
           :
           They
           do
           not
           acknowledge
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           all
           Humane
           Bodies
           (
           for
           that
           cannot
           be
           )
           but
           they
           tell
           ye
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           first
           or
           the
           last
           of
           those
           Bodies
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           same
           Soul
           has
           been
           united
           ,
           shall
           rise
           .
           Abarbinel
           is
           of
           Opinion
           that
           the
           Resurrection
           is
           to
           be
           of
           the
           first
           ;
           but
           so
           is
           not
           
             Menasseh
             Ben-Israel
          
           ;
           he
           alledges
           ,
           that
           this
           does
           not
           agree
           with
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           ancient
           Zoar.
           The
           Cabbalists
           there
           declare
           for
           the
           last
           .
           And
           their
           Words
           are
           these
           :
           
             R.
             Hisquiha
          
           says
           ,
           
             If
             you
             tell
             me
             that
             all
          
           
           
             Bodies
             shall
             awake
             and
             rise
             again
             ,
             pray
             tell
             me
             what
             will
             be
             become
             of
             those
             Bodies
             which
             were
             inform'd
             by
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Soul
             ?
          
           R.
           Joseph
           
             answer'd
             :
             As
             for
             those
             Bodies
             which
             have
             deserv'd
             nothing
             ,
             nor
             done
             any
             good
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             so
             dealt
             with
             as
             if
             they
             had
             never
             had
             a
             Being
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             were
             as
             a
             dry
             Tree
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             they
             shall
             also
             be
             as
             such
             in
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
             But
             the
             last
             Body
             that
             was
             inform'd
             by
             the
             Soul
             ,
             shall
             rise
             again
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             planted
             ,
             and
             brought
             forth
             Fruit
             ,
             and
             took
             Root
             as
             it
             ought
             .
          
        
         
           I
           am
           now
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           ,
           tho'
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           was
           not
           receiv'd
           by
           the
           Jews
           as
           a
           necessary
           Article
           of
           Faith
           'till
           after
           our
           Saviour's
           time
           ,
           yet
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           lookt
           upon
           as
           the
           less
           certain
           on
           that
           account
           .
           And
           this
           I
           shall
           make
           out
           by
           shewing
           ,
           that
           'till
           after
           our
           Saviour's
           time
           there
           was
           nothing
           among
           them
           thought
           a
           necessary
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           or
           Term
           of
           Communion
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           believing
           and
           owning
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           the
           worshipping
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           Jerusalem
           ;
           that
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           it-self
           was
           not
           receiv'd
           by
           'em
           as
           a
           necessary
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           or
           Term
           of
           Communion
           .
        
         
         
           The
           truth
           of
           this
           will
           evidently
           appear
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Sadduces
           ,
           who
           denied
           not
           only
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           were
           admitted
           by
           the
           Jews
           of
           those
           Times
           as
           Members
           of
           their
           Communion
           and
           true
           Israelites
           .
           Now
           that
           this
           was
           so
           ,
           is
           apparent
           from
           these
           following
           Considerations
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           In
           the
           
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
          
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           ,
           when
           Peter
           and
           John
           were
           preaching
           to
           the
           People
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           *
           
             The
             Priests
             and
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
          
           Sadduces
           
             came
             upon
             'em
             ,
             being
             griev'd
             that
             they
             taught
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             preach'd
             through
             Jesus
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           Chapter
           following
           ,
           that
           there
           being
           a
           continual
           flocking
           of
           the
           People
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             the
             High-Priest
             rose
             up
             and
             all
             they
             that
             were
             with
             him
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
          
           Sadduces
           )
           
             and
             were
             fill'd
             with
             Indignation
          
           .
           By
           which
           two
           places
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           Sadduces
           in
           those
           Days
           were
           the
           Companions
           and
           Associates
           of
           the
           
             Captain
             of
             the
             Temple
          
           and
           the
           Priests
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           were
           also
           the
           most
           intimate
           Associates
           of
           the
           High-Priest
           himself
           .
           Which
           surely
           could
           never
           have
           been
           ,
           had
           they
           been
           look'd
           upon
           as
           Hereticks
           and
           out
           of
           their
           Communion
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           appears
           from
           the
           23
           Chap.
           of
           the
           same
           Book
           ,
           that
           a
           part
           of
           their
           Sanhedrin
           it self
           ,
           their
           great
           and
           Sacred
           Council
           ,
           consisted
           of
           Sadduces
           ,
           that
           one
           part
           was
           Pharisees
           and
           the
           other
           Saddnces
           .
           Nay
           ,
           from
           thence
           we
           may
           gather
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           
             a
             future
             Life
          
           might
           as
           well
           have
           been
           condemn'd
           by
           the
           Sanhedrin
           as
           the
           contrary
           Doctrine
           :
           Else
           how
           could
           St.
           Paul
           cry
           out
           to
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           that
           
             concerning
             the
             Hope
             and
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             he
             was
          
           there
           
             call'd
             in
             Question
          
           .
           He
           means
           not
           strictly
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           but
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           and
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Sadduces
           were
           not
           only
           the
           intimate
           Associates
           of
           the
           inferior
           Priests
           and
           the
           High-Priests
           themselves
           ,
           and
           Members
           likewise
           of
           the
           Sanhedrin
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           also
           advanc'd
           to
           the
           dignity
           of
           High-Priests
           ,
           and
           own'd
           as
           such
           by
           all
           the
           Jews
           in
           general
           .
           Josephus
           is
           my
           Witness
           that
           †
           Ananus
           the
           younger
           ,
           who
           was
           High-Priest
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Emperor
           Nero
           ,
           was
           by
           Sect
           a
           Sadduce
           ,
           and
           that
           long
           before
           him
           ,
           (
           above
           100
           Years
           before
           Christ
           )
           
             (
             a
             )
             Hyrcanus
          
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           that
           Name
           ,
           from
           a
           Pharisee
           became
           
           a
           Sadduce
           .
        
         
         
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Josephus
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Sadduces
           were
           but
           few
           in
           Number
           ,
           yet
           generally
           the
           b
           better
           sort
           of
           People
           ,
           or
           Persons
           of
           considerable
           Quality
           ,
           were
           of
           that
           Sect.
           
        
         
           A
           learned
           Jew
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           once
           discours'd
           concerning
           this
           Point
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           these
           Arguments
           ,
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           Reason
           why
           in
           those
           times
           the
           Sadduces
           were
           admitted
           into
           the
           Sanhedrin
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           High-Priesthood
           ,
           was
           because
           of
           the
           over-ruling
           and
           arbitrary
           power
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Governours
           ,
           and
           that
           Sect
           being
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           encouraged
           by
           the
           supream
           Governours
           ,
           it
           was
           on
           that
           account
           embrac'd
           by
           such
           as
           were
           of
           the
           greatest
           Quality
           .
           In
           Answer
           to
           which
           ,
           I
           might
           observe
           ,
           that
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Hyrcanus
             ,
             Judaea
          
           was
           not
           in
           subjection
           to
           any
           Heathen
           Governour
           ;
           neither
           does
           it
           appear
           that
           the
           Sadduces
           were
           peculiarly
           favour'd
           and
           promoted
           by
           the
           Roman
           Prefects
           .
           If
           they
           were
           ,
           how
           came
           it
           to
           pass
           that
           in
           so
           long
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           among
           so
           many
           High-Priests
           ,
           there
           was
           only
           one
           Sadduce
           advanced
           to
           that
           Dignity
           .
           But
           I
           pass
           by
           these
           Considerations
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           full
           reply
           to
           this
           Evasion
           ,
           shall
           referr
           you
           to
           the
           following
           Arguments
           .
        
         
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Though
           '
           the
           Sadduces
           were
           members
           even
           of
           the
           holy
           Sanhedrin
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           High-Priefts
           had
           openly
           declar'd
           for
           that
           Sect
           ,
           and
           another
           ,
           that
           openly
           profess'd
           it
           ,
           had
           been
           advanc'd
           to
           that
           Honour
           ,
           yet
           we
           do
           not
           any
           where
           read
           that
           any
           of
           the
           learned
           Jews
           thought
           it
           unlawful
           or
           remonstrated
           against
           it
           .
           Josephus
           indeed
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           a
           the
           Sadduces
           
             had
             not
             any
             Power
             to
             speak
             of
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             but
             that
             when
             they
             were
             advanc'd
             to
             any
             place
             of
             Command
             ,
             though
             unwillingly
             and
             by
             compulsion
             ,
             they
             profess'd
             themselves
          
           Pharisees
           ,
           
             because
             the
             Common
             People
             would
             not
             otherwise
             endure
             '
             em
             .
          
           This
           place
           may
           seem
           to
           make
           directly
           against
           me
           :
           but
           in
           reality
           it
           does
           not
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           it
           makes
           directly
           for
           me
           :
           For
           First
           ,
           It
           appears
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           peculiarly
           favour'd
           and
           upheld
           by
           their
           Heathen
           Governours
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           appears
           that
           it
           was
           not
           the
           learned
           part
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           
             Common
             People
          
           ,
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           that
           would
           not
           endure
           to
           be
           under
           '
           em
           .
           Though
           ●…t
           was
           not
           a
           matter
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           yet
           the
           People
           who
           had
           firmly
           embrac'd
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           and
           a
           future
           
           Life
           ,
           so
           much
           hated
           the
           Opposers
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           endure
           to
           be
           under
           their
           Government
           .
           That
           it
           was
           not
           through
           a
           Principle
           of
           Conscience
           (
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           unlawful
           and
           a
           Sin
           to
           be
           govern'd
           by
           'em
           )
           that
           the
           People
           were
           so
           averse
           to
           'em
           ,
           but
           only
           because
           the
           People
           were
           acted
           and
           govern'd
           by
           their
           Passions
           ,
           may
           from
           hence
           appear
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           endure
           to
           be
           under
           'em
           in
           matters
           purely
           Civil
           ,
           such
           as
           did
           not
           relate
           to
           any
           of
           their
           Religious
           Ri●…ts
           .
           Josephus
           speaks
           of
           Government
           in
           general
           .
           To
           this
           we
           may
           add
           ,
           that
           it
           plainly
           appears
           that
           even
           the
           
             Common
             People
          
           themselves
           were
           sometimes
           contented
           to
           be
           under
           their
           Government
           ,
           and
           to
           obey
           'em
           as
           High-Priests
           and
           Members
           of
           their
           
             Sanhedrin
             .
             Josephus
          
           speaking
           of
           the
           High-Priest
           Hyrcanus
           his
           turning
           Sadduce
           ,
           observes
           ,
           that
           on
           that
           account
           the
           a
           
             Common-People
             hated
             both
             him
             and
             his
             Sons
             .
          
           He
           does
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           it
           unlawful
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           such
           a
           High-Priest
           :
           But
           that
           they
           hated
           him
           .
           It
           should
           seem
           by
           what
           he
           says
           of
           their
           hating
           
             his
             Sons
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           himself
           ,
           on
           the
           account
           of
           his
           turning
           Sadduce
           ,
           and
           abolishing
           the
           Institution
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           that
           his
           Sons
           themselves
           as
           well
           as
           their
           Father
           ,
           adher'd
           to
           that
           ,
           
           Sect
           :
           Yet
           at
           least
           two
           of
           'em
           were
           after
           their
           Father
           successively
           High-Priests
           .
        
         
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             Josephus
          
           ,
           though
           himself
           a
           Pharisee
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           thinking
           Hyrcanus
           a
           Heretick
           and
           uncapable
           of
           the
           High-Priesthood
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           a
           Sadduce
           ,
           that
           just
           after
           the
           account
           which
           he
           gives
           of
           his
           Conversion
           to
           that
           Sect
           ,
           he
           has
           these
           Words
           concerning
           him
           .
           
             Having
             appeas'd
             the
             Sedition
          
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           rais'd
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           
             Pharisees
             )
             and
             living
             afterwards
             happily
             and
             governing
             excellently
             well
             ,
             he
             died
             after
             he
             had
             been
          
           High-Priest
           
             One
             and
             Thirty
             Years
             ,
             leaving
             behind
             him
             Five
             Sons
             ,
             being
             judg'd
             by
             God
             worthy
             of
             the
             Three
             greatest
             Honours
             ,
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             High-Priesthood
             ,
             and
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophety
             .
             For
             he
             had
             Communication
             with
             the
             Deity
             ,
             and
             had
             given
             him
             the
             Power
             of
             foreknowing
             Things
             to
             come
             .
             In
             somuch
             that
             he
             fore-told
             that
             his
             Two
             eldest
             Sons
             should
             not
             long
             enjoy
             the
             Principality
             after
             him
             .
          
           The
           same
           Author
           speaking
           of
           the
           Three
           several
           Sects
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           the
           
             Pharisees
             ,
             Sadduces
          
           and
           Essens
           ,
           calls
           'em
           the
           three
           several
           Sects
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Philosophy
           .
           a
           
             There
             were
             three
             Sorts
             of
             Philosophy
             that
             obtain'd
             long
             since
             among
             the
          
           Jews
           ,
           
           
             that
             of
             the
          
           Essens
           ,
           
             that
             of
             the
          
           Sadduces
           ,
           
             and
             a
             third
             of
             the
          
           Pharisees
           .
           Again
           in
           another
           place
           a
           ,
           
             There
             was
             one
          
           Simon
           ,
           a
           Galilean
           ,
           
             that
             instituted
             a
             particular
             Sect
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             agreeing
             with
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             there
             were
             Three
             sorts
             of
             Philosophy
             profess'd
             among
             the
          
           Jews
           ,
           
             one
             by
             the
          
           Pharisees
           ,
           
             another
             by
             the
          
           Sadduces
           ,
           
             and
             a
             third
             by
             the
          
           Essens
           .
           'T
           is
           plain
           that
           he
           look'd
           upon
           these
           Three
           Sects
           to
           be
           no
           other
           among
           the
           Jews
           than
           those
           several
           Sects
           of
           Philosophers
           were
           amongst
           the
           Greeks
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Sadduces
           were
           no
           more
           accounted
           Hereticks
           among
           the
           Former
           ,
           than
           the
           Epecureans
           or
           Stoicks
           were
           among
           the
           Latter
           .
           I
           must
           here
           add
           what
           I
           have
           already
           observ'd
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           Josephus
           tells
           us
           ,
           in
           his
           Life
           ,
           b
           that
           he
           had
           applied
           himself
           in
           his
           Youth
           to
           these
           Three
           several
           Sects
           ,
           that
           having
           fully
           inform'd
           himself
           of
           their
           several
           Placits
           and
           Institutions
           ,
           
             he
             might
             adhere
             to
             that
             which
             should
             please
             him
             best
             .
          
           So
           indifferent
           a
           thing
           was
           it
           to
           the
           learned
           Jews
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           of
           this
           ,
           or
           that
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           .
           He
           might
           have
           profess'd
           either
           of
           'em
           ,
           and
           been
           still
           a
           true
           Jew
           ,
           but
           the
           Tenets
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           best
           pleas'd
           him
           .
        
         
         
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           what
           time
           it
           was
           that
           the
           Sadduces
           first
           began
           to
           be
           condemn'd
           and
           rejected
           as
           Hereticks
           by
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           about
           the
           end
           of
           the
           first
           Age
           after
           Christ
           ,
           just
           after
           
           Josephus's
           Death
           :
           I
           shall
           now
           only
           remark
           ,
           that
           the
           day
           on
           which
           they
           were
           ejected
           out
           of
           the
           Sanhedrin
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Seventh
           of
           the
           Month
           Sebat
           ,
           or
           January
           ,
           is
           remembred
           in
           the
           
             Jewish
             Kalendar
          
           as
           a
           Holy-day
           .
        
         
           The
           Fourth
           and
           last
           thing
           I
           propos'd
           to
           do
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           Opinions
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           was
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           of
           the
           same
           Humane
           Body
           ,
           was
           not
           only
           the
           common
           and
           receiv'd
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Jews
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           before
           as
           ever
           since
           ,
           but
           is
           likewise
           alluded
           to
           by
           the
           Prophets
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Eusebius
           in
           his
           Comment
           on
           the
           Fifth
           Verse
           of
           the
           
             First
             Psalm
          
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           mention
           made
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           and
           Judgment
           ;
           *
           Observe
           (
           says
           he
           )
           that
           David
           
             first
             clearly
             taught
             a
             Resurrection
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             a
             promise
             of
             a
             future
             Life
             ,
          
           Moses
           
             having
             deliver'd
             no
             such
             matter
          
           .
           Another
           of
           the
           Ancients
           will
           not
           own
           that
           David
           himself
           
           speaks
           any
           where
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           'T
           is
           the
           
             Greek
             Scholiast
          
           on
           the
           
             Sixty
             .
             Fifth
             Psalm
          
           ,
           which
           has
           this
           Inscription
           *
           ,
           
             The
             Song
             of
             the
             Psalm
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           On
           this
           Inscription
           ,
           or
           Title
           ,
           he
           has
           these
           Words
           :
           †
           
             The
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             is
             not
             here
             meant
             (
             For
          
           David
           
             does
             not
             seem
             to
             have
             taught
             it
             any
             where
             )
             but
             they
             that
             made
             this
             Title
             ,
             by
             the
             Word
          
           Resurrection
           
             seem
             to
             have
             meant
             the
             Return
             of
             the
          
           Jews
           
             out
             of
             the
          
           Babylonish
           Captivity
           .
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           *
           
             Clementine
             Recogni
             tions
          
           makes
           Abraham
           the
           first
           that
           taught
           it
           .
           What
           my
           Opinion
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           revealed
           and
           known
           to
           the
           Prophets
           before
           the
           Flood
           ,
           and
           by
           Noah
           transmitted
           down
           to
           his
           Posterity
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           :
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           that
           it
           was
           known
           by
           that
           means
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           convey'd
           down
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           who
           were
           his
           Posterity
           .
           But
           as
           this
           Tradition
           was
           clearly
           worn
           out
           ,
           and
           utterly
           lost
           in
           some
           Nations
           ,
           and
           in
           almost
           all
           others
           much
           alter'd
           and
           corrupted
           ,
           so
           even
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           tho'
           it
           was
           always
           (
           so
           I
           think
           )
           the
           common
           and
           receiv'd
           Doctrine
           ,
           yet
           the
           certainty
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           necessity
           of
           believing
           
           it
           ,
           was
           doubted
           of
           by
           many
           .
        
         
           That
           Abraham
           believ'd
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           able
           to
           raise
           the
           Dead
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Son
           Isaac
           should
           have
           been
           rais'd
           up
           again
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           been
           sacrificed
           ,
           the
           Author
           to
           the
           †
           Hebrews
           assures
           us
           .
           
             By
             faith
             Abraham
             when
             he
             was
             tried
             offer'd
             up
             Isaac
             :
             And
             he
             that
             had
             receiv'd
             the
             promises
             ,
             offer'd
             up
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             That
             in
             Isaac
             shall
             thy
             Seed
             be
             called
             .
             Accounting
             that
             God
             was
             able
             to
             raise
             him
             up
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             Dead
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           you
           with
           those
           several
           places
           which
           the
           a
           Jewish
           Doctors
           are
           wont
           to
           produce
           out
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           Moses
           ,
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           They
           are
           generally
           very
           Idle
           and
           Impertinent
           Observations
           .
           And
           so
           (
           to
           speak
           the
           truth
           )
           are
           many
           of
           those
           which
           are
           wont
           to
           be
           produc'd
           by
           some
           of
           our
           own
           b
           Writers
           .
           I
           shall
           lay
           before
           you
           only
           some
           few
           places
           out
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           which
           seem
           to
           me
           to
           contain
           very
           manifest
           Allusions
           to
           ,
           and
           Proofs
           of
           ,
           this
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             See
             now
             ,
             that
             I
             ,
             even
             I
             ,
             am
             he
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             God
             with
             me
             ;
             I
             kill
             ,
             and
             I
             make
             alive
             ;
             I
             wound
             and
             I
             heal
             .
          
           Thus
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           Mouth
           of
           Moses
           in
           his
           Song
           .
           Deut.
           32.
           39.
           
        
         
         
           2.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             killeth
             and
             maketh
             alive
             ,
             he
             bringeth
             down
             to
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             up
             .
             Hannah
             ,
          
           the
           Mother
           of
           Samuel
           ,
           in
           her
           Song
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           11.
           6.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Thy
             dead
             shall
             live
             ,
             together
             with
             my
             dead
             Body
             shall
             they
             arise
             :
             Awake
             and
             sing
             ,
             ye
             that
             dwell
             in
             Dust
             :
             For
             thy
             Dew
             is
             as
             the
             Dew
             of
             Herbs
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             shall
             cast
             out
             the
             Dead
             ,
          
           Isaish
           26.
           19.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Fourth
           place
           is
           that
           of
           Ezech.
           
           where
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           
             Valley
             full
             of
             dry
             Bones
          
           ,
           that
           
             at
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Bones
             came
             together
             ,
             Bone
             to
             his
             Bone
             ,
             the
             Sinews
             and
             the
             Flesh
             came
             up
             upon
             'em
             ,
             and
             the
             Skin
             cover'd
             'em
             above
             ,
             and
             the
             Breath
             came
             into
             the
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             they
             liv'd
             ,
             and
             stood
             up
             upon
             their
             Feet
             .
          
           'T
           is
           agreed
           among
           the
           Rabbins
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           these
           four
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Resurrection
           is
           foretold
           :
           And
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           this
           last
           are
           cited
           for
           it
           by
           Josephus
           himself
           .
           The
           Rabbins
           have
           amongst
           'em
           an
           Opinion
           ,
           That
           the
           Bones
           ,
           of
           which
           Ezechiel
           here
           speaks
           ,
           were
           really
           rais'd
           up
           ,
           and
           restor'd
           to
           life
           ,
           and
           they
           mention
           the
           Names
           of
           some
           ,
           who
           (
           they
           say
           )
           were
           descended
           from
           those
           that
           were
           then
           rais'd
           to
           Life
           .
        
         
           
             Menasseh
             Ben-Israel
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Sadduces
           were
           wont
           to
           interpret
           these
           places
           of
           Isaish
           and
           Ezechiel
           ,
           of
           the
           
           temporal
           redemption
           of
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           .
           And
           so
           this
           Prophecy
           of
           Ezechiel
           is
           expounded
           by
           Origen
           ,
           against
           whose
           Opinion
           concerning
           an
           Ethereal
           Body
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           directly
           ,
           if
           understood
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           The
           same
           
             dry
             Bones
          
           are
           said
           to
           come
           together
           
             Bone
             to
             its
             Bone
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           cover'd
           with
           Flesh
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           am
           not
           unwillingly
           to
           grant
           ,
           that
           both
           those
           Prophecies
           are
           primarily
           intended
           of
           a
           temporal
           redemption
           of
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           :
           I
           freely
           own
           that
           they
           are
           .
           But
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           I
           dare
           appeal
           to
           any
           unprejudiced
           Person
           ,
           whether
           they
           do
           contain
           a
           clear
           and
           evident
           Allusion
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           are
           secondarily
           intended
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Another
           place
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Daniel
           :
           *
           
             And
             many
             of
             them
             that
             sleep
             in
             the
             Dust
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             shall
             awake
             ,
             some
             to
             everlasting
             Life
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             Shame
             and
             everlasting
             Contempt
             :
          
           Which
           is
           generally
           understood
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           our
           own
           Writers
           ,
           but
           likewise
           by
           all
           the
           Rabbins
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           freely
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           Word
           many
           makes
           this
           Text
           very
           difficult
           .
           I
           know
           what
           the
           Expositors
           say
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           not
           satisfied
           with
           any
           thing
           that
           I
           have
           hitherto
           met
           with
           .
           Some
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           many
           is
           sometimes
           used
           in
           
           the
           Scripture
           to
           signify
           all
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           
             Fifty
             Third
          
           of
           Isaiah
           ,
           where
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           bear
           the
           Sins
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           it
           is
           said
           that
           he
           bare
           the
           Sins
           of
           us
           all
           :
           So
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Ninety
             Seventh
             Psalm
             ,
             Verse
          
           1.
           
             the
             many
             Isles
          
           (
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Original
           )
           signifies
           
             all
             the
             Isles
          
           .
           But
           this
           does
           not
           clear
           the
           Difficulty
           .
           For
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difference
           between
           many
           and
           
             many
             of
          
           .
           All
           they
           that
           sleep
           in
           the
           Dust
           are
           many
           :
           but
           
             many
             of
          
           them
           that
           sleep
           in
           the
           Dust
           ,
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           
             all
             they
          
           that
           sleep
           in
           the
           Dust.
           So
           ,
           
             the
             many
             Isles
          
           ,
           and
           ,
           
             many
             of
             the
             Isles
          
           ,
           are
           two
           quite
           different
           Expressions
           .
           
             Many
             of
          
           ,
           does
           plainly
           except
           some
           .
           I
           was
           once
           enclin'd
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           the
           Fancy
           was
           grounded
           on
           this
           Text
           ,
           That
           there
           may
           be
           some
           who
           shall
           not
           be
           rais'd
           up
           at
           all
           at
           the
           last
           day
           :
           And
           who
           were
           they
           (
           think
           you
           )
           who
           I
           fansied
           were
           not
           to
           rise
           ?
           Such
           Heathens
           as
           live
           Morally
           well
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Light
           that
           is
           given
           '
           em
           .
           I
           was
           loath
           to
           rank
           'em
           among
           the
           miserable
           ,
           and
           I
           could
           not
           see
           how
           they
           could
           be
           sav'd
           .
           I
           was
           willing
           therefore
           to
           believe
           that
           there
           might
           be
           some
           middle
           way
           contriv'd
           by
           Providence
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           Annihilation
           .
           I
           was
           willing
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           as
           all
           wicked
           Men
           ,
           
           of
           whatsoever
           Sect
           or
           Denomination
           ,
           are
           to
           rise
           to
           Damnation
           ,
           and
           all
           good
           Men
           that
           are
           within
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           are
           to
           rise
           to
           Salvation
           ;
           so
           those
           good
           Men
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           within
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           shall
           not
           rise
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           be
           utterly
           annihilated
           .
           But
           this
           was
           a
           Fancy
           of
           but
           one
           Moment
           only
           .
           It
           was
           presently
           dash'd
           and
           confuted
           by
           our
           Saviour's
           express
           Assertion
           ,
           that
           
             all
             they
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Grave
             shall
             rise
             ,
          
           some
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           Damnation
           .
           On
           these
           Accounts
           I
           should
           willingly
           close
           with
           those
           Expositors
           who
           understand
           this
           Text
           ,
           not
           primarily
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           deliverance
           of
           the
           Jews
           from
           those
           Burdens
           and
           Pressures
           they
           were
           under
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Antiochus
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           the
           Word
           everlasting
           ,
           understand
           only
           long
           ,
           as
           (
           you
           know
           )
           it
           is
           often
           used
           .
           But
           on
           this
           side
           too
           there
           occurs
           a
           very
           great
           difficulty
           .
           For
           if
           it
           were
           spoken
           of
           the
           Deliverance
           of
           the
           Jews
           from
           their
           Sufferings
           and
           Persecu●…ions
           ,
           how
           could
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           
             some
             shall
             awake
             to
             shame
             and
             contempt
             .
          
           I
           must
           own
           my
           Ignorance
           ,
           how
           confident
           soever
           some
           others
           may
           be
           ;
           and
           shall
           only
           make
           this
           Remark
           ,
           That
           if
           it
           were
           meant
           of
           the
           temporal
           Restitution
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           Expression
           
           there
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           plain
           Allusion
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           'T
           is
           at
           least
           a
           Metaphor
           taken
           from
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           entertain'd
           among
           the
           Jews
           .
           And
           Grotius
           himself
           acknowledges
           ,
           that
           though
           not
           Primarily
           ,
           yet
           Secondarily
           it
           is
           a
           Prophecy
           concerning
           it
           .
        
         
           
             I
             know
             that
             my
             Redeemer
             liveth
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             shall
             stand
             at
             the
             latter
             Day
             upon
             the
             Earth
             .
             And
             though
             after
             my
             Skin
             ,
             Worms
             destroy
             this
             Body
             ,
             yet
             in
             my
             Flesh
             shall
             I
             see
             God
             :
             Whom
             I
             shall
             see
             for
             myself
             and
             my
             Eyes
             shall
             behold
             and
             not
             another
             ,
             though
             my
             Reins
             be
             consum'd
             within
             me
             .
          
           Job
           XIX
           .
           25
           ,
           &c.
           This
           place
           I
           have
           already
           mention'd
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           Resurrection
           was
           known
           to
           the
           ancient
           Arabians
           ,
           supposing
           that
           it
           is
           rightly
           translated
           (
           which
           I
           am
           not
           very
           confident
           of
           )
           and
           that
           they
           were
           really
           the
           Words
           of
           Job
           .
           I
           now
           produce
           it
           ,
           (
           on
           the
           same
           supposition
           )
           as
           the
           Testimony
           of
           an
           inspired
           Writer
           .
           It
           is
           generally
           understood
           by
           our
           Writers
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           by
           our
           Church
           in
           the
           Office
           of
           Burial
           ;
           so
           it
           was
           by
           a
           St.
           Clement
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           by
           b
           Origen
           himself
           :
           But
           so
           it
           is
           not
           by
           
           any
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Doctors
           ,
           though
           to
           prove
           the
           Resurrection
           they
           are
           wont
           to
           catch
           at
           very
           small
           things
           .
           They
           all
           understand
           it
           of
           the
           happiness
           of
           the
           next
           Life
           without
           any
           respect
           to
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           If
           we
           follow
           the
           
             Vulgar
             Latin
          
           ,
           we
           cannot
           understand
           it
           any
           otherwise
           than
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           
             For
             I
             know
             that
             my
             Redeemer
             liveth
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             I
             am
             to
             rise
             from
             the
             Earth
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             be
             again
             cover'd
             with
             my
             Skin
             ;
             and
             in
             my
             Flesh
             I
             shall
             see
             my
             God.
             Whom
             I
             my-self
             shall
             see
             ,
             and
             my
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             not
             another
             ,
             shall
             behold
             him
             .
             This
             Hope
             is
             fixt
             in
             my
             Bosom
             .
          
           The
           Greek
           Translation
           is
           thus
           :
           
             For
             I
             know
             that
             he
             is
             everlasting
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliver
             me
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             raise
             up
             my
             Skin
             that
             suffered
             these
             things
             .
             For
             all
             these
             things
             have
             been
             done
             upon
             me
             by
             the
             Lord.
             Of
             all
             which
             I
             am
             conscious
             ;
             my
             Eye
             has
             seen
             'em
             ,
             and
             not
             another
             :
             and
             they
             have
             been
             all
             done
             unto
             me
             in
             my
             Bosom
             .
          
           For
           ,
           
             raise
             up
             my
             Skin
          
           ,
           the
           
             Alexandrian
             Copy
          
           has
           ,
           
             And
             he
             shall
             raise
             up
             my
             Body
             .
          
           But
           
           Origen's
           Copies
           agreed
           with
           that
           which
           is
           published
           .
           St.
           Clement
           of
           Rome
           reads
           it
           thus
           :
           
             Thou
             shalt
             raise
             up
             my
             flesh
             ,
             which
             has
             suffered
             all
             these
             things
             .
          
           The
           
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
          
           has
           it
           thus
           :
           
             And
             I
             know
             that
             my
             Redeemer
             lives
             ,
             and
             hereafter
          
           
           
             his
             Redemption
             will
             arise
             upon
             the
             Dust.
             And
             after
             my
             Skin
             shall
             be
             puft
             up
             ,
             this
             shall
             be
             .
             And
             in
             my
             Flesh
             I
             shall
             see
             God
             again
             .
             Whom
             I
             am
             to
             see
             for
             my-self
             ,
             and
             my
             Eyes
             shall
             see
             him
             and
             not
             another
             .
             My
             Reins
             are
             consum'd
             within
             me
             .
          
           The
           Syriack
           thus
           :
           
             I
             know
             indeed
             that
             my
             Saviour
             lives
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             End
             he
             will
             appear
             upon
             Earth
             .
             And
             these
             things
             straiten'd
          
           (
           or
           
             encompass'd
             )
             my
             Skin
             and
             my
             Flesh.
             If
             my
             Eyes
             shall
             see
             God
             ,
             they
             will
             see
             light
             .
             My
             Reins
             are
             quite
             perish'd
             within
             me
             .
          
           This
           has
           nothing
           at
           all
           relating
           to
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           And
           the
           learned
           Grotius
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           are
           very
           positive
           ,
           that
           this
           place
           cannot
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           without
           wresting
           the
           Hebrew
           very
           much
           .
           The
           a
           Translation
           ,
           which
           he
           gives
           us
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           different
           from
           all
           others
           :
           And
           he
           expounds
           it
           of
           
           Job's
           sudden
           restitution
           to
           his
           former
           Health
           and
           temporal
           Prosperity
           .
           You
           may
           read
           this
           Exposition
           oppos'd
           in
           our
           learned
           Bishop
           
           
           Pearson's
           Comment
           on
           the
           Creed
           .
           He
           calls
           it
           
             a
             very
             new
             one
          
           :
           But
           in
           that
           he
           's
           mistaken
           :
           For
           't
           is
           no
           more
           than
           what
           a
           St.
           Chrysostom
           long
           ago
           thought
           on
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           dislike
           .
           Having
           laid
           these
           several
           Translations
           and
           Expositions
           before
           you
           ,
           I
           shall
           leave
           this
           Text
           to
           your
           Judgment
           ,
           without
           pretending
           to
           decide
           the
           Controversy
           .
           If
           you
           will
           not
           understand
           it
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           yet
           what
           I
           undertook
           to
           make
           out
           ,
           seems
           from
           other
           places
           sufficiently
           clear
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           close
           this
           part
           of
           my
           Discourse
           ,
           which
           is
           concerning
           the
           Traditions
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           with
           an
           observation
           concerning
           that
           Argument
           ,
           which
           our
           Saviour
           makes
           use
           of
           out
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           Moses
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           Resurrection
           against
           the
           
             Sadduces
             .
             As
             touching
             the
             Resurrection
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             have
             you
             not
             heard
             that
             which
             was
             spoken
             unto
             you
             by
             God
             ,
             saying
             ;
             I
             am
             the
             God
             of
          
           Abraham
           ,
           
             the
             God
             of
          
           Isaac
           ,
           
             and
             the
             God
             of
          
           Jacob
           ?
           
             God
             is
             not
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Living
             .
          
           The
           most
           that
           this
           Argument
           proves
           ,
           is
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           that
           the
           Souls
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           ,
           and
           Jacob
           did
           not
           die
           with
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           as
           the
           Sadduces
           believ'd
           :
           From
           whence
           I
           observe
           ,
           that
           
           it
           was
           not
           so
           much
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           as
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           that
           the
           Sadduces
           stuck
           at
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           it
           could
           be
           once
           prov'd
           out
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           Moses
           that
           the
           Soul
           was
           Immortal
           and
           did
           not
           die
           with
           the
           Body
           ,
           they
           were
           ready
           and
           willing
           to
           grant
           that
           there
           would
           be
           a
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           thought
           it
           would
           be
           enough
           to
           convince
           'em
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           but
           be
           convinc'd
           of
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           If
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           were
           not
           so
           clearly
           reveal'd
           to
           the
           Jews
           as
           to
           be
           always
           own'd
           as
           a
           necessary
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           if
           they
           saw
           it
           
             through
             a
             Glass
          
           but
           darkly
           and
           obscurely
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           Christians
           .
           If
           they
           
             knew
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             prophesy'd
             but
             in
             part
             ,
          
           yet
           
             he
             being
             come
             ,
             which
             is
             perfect
             ,
          
           that
           
             which
             was
             only
             in
             part
             ,
             is
          
           to
           us
           
             done
             away
          
           .
           I
           shall
           now
           in
           the
           next
           place
           demonstrate
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           
             same
             Humane
          
           Body
           to
           be
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           this
           I
           shall
           do
           by
           shewing
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           The
           Arguments
           which
           I
           shall
           draw
           from
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           are
           these
           :
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           Our
           Saviour's
           own
           Testimony
           concerning
           the
           place
           from
           whence
           the
           Resurrection
           is
           to
           be
           .
           a
           
             Marvel
             not
             at
             this
             :
             For
             the
             Hour
             is
             coming
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             all
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Graves
             ,
             shall
             hear
             his
             Voice
             ,
             and
             shall
             come
             forth
             ,
             they
             that
             have
             done
             Good
             ,
             unto
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             have
             done
             Evil
             ,
             unto
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Damnation
             .
          
           This
           is
           a
           plain
           and
           express
           Declaration
           that
           the
           Body
           that
           lies
           in
           the
           Grave
           is
           to
           rise
           again
           .
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           St.
           John
           in
           the
           Revelations
           b
           ,
           
             And
             the
             Sea
             gave
             up
             the
             Dead
             which
             were
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             Death
             and
             Hell
          
           (
           i.
           e.
           the
           Grave
           )
           
             deliver'd
             up
             the
             Dead
             which
             were
             in
             them
             :
             And
             they
             were
             judg'd
             every
             Man
             according
             to
             their
             Works
             .
          
        
         
           'T
           is
           confess'd
           by
           Origen
           himself
           ,
           that
           the
           Bodies
           ,
           to
           which
           our
           Souls
           are
           to
           be
           united
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           will
           be
           rais'd
           up
           out
           of
           the
           Graves
           where
           the
           Dead
           are
           reposited
           :
           Yet
           he
           advances
           an
           Hypothesis
           ,
           which
           supposes
           a
           diversity
           of
           Particles
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           as
           c
           St.
           Methodius
           and
           
           d
           St.
           Jerom
           represent
           his
           Opinon
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           Grain
           of
           Corn
           ,
           that
           is
           sown
           ,
           has
           a
           a
           Natural
           Principle
           or
           Faculty
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           attracts
           the
           Particles
           of
           Matter
           that
           lie
           near
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           grows
           up
           ,
           and
           produces
           new
           Corn
           :
           So
           in
           the
           Substance
           of
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           that
           lies
           dissolv'd
           in
           the
           Grave
           ,
           there
           remain
           certain
           
             semina
             resurrectionis
          
           ;
           a
           certain
           Power
           and
           Faculty
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           at
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           Trump
           ,
           the
           Dead
           shall
           in
           a
           moment
           
             grow
             up
          
           .
           There
           shall
           
             spring
             up
          
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           from
           those
           Seeds
           
             not
             the
             same
             Flesh
          
           ,
           but
           another
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           form
           different
           from
           what
           we
           now
           have
           .
           The
           same
           Hypothesis
           he
           maintains
           in
           his
           
             Work
             against
             Celsus
          
           c
           :
           
             We
             say
             that
             as
             the
             Blade
             springs
             up
             from
             a
             grain
             of
             Wheat
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             Body
             there
             is
             a
             certain
          
           
           
             natural
             Principle
             or
             Faculty
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             is
             never
             corrupted
             it-self
             ,
             so
             there
             springs
             up
             from
             it
             an
             incorruptible
             Body
             .
          
           And
           the
           same
           we
           find
           again
           in
           a
           †
           Fragment
           produced
           by
           Pamphilus
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           Second
           Book
           
             concerning
             the
             Resurrection
          
           .
           Yet
           there
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           Resurrection
           we
           shall
           be
           the
           
             very
             same
             Men.
          
           
        
         
         
           The
           Foundation
           of
           this
           Hypothesis
           of
           Origen
           ,
           is
           St.
           
           Paul's
           comparing
           our
           Resurrection
           to
           the
           
             growing
             of
             Corn
          
           ;
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           speak
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           and
           shew
           how
           unreasonable
           it
           is
           to
           argue
           against
           the
           Identity
           of
           the
           Body
           from
           that
           Comparison
           .
           To
           shew
           the
           Absurdity
           of
           this
           Hypothesis
           ,
           let
           us
           suppose
           that
           the
           Body
           was
           never
           buried
           ,
           but
           expos'd
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           or
           perfectly
           burnt
           to
           Ashes
           ,
           or
           drown'd
           and
           dissolv'd
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           let
           this
           be
           done
           some
           Thousands
           of
           years
           ago
           :
           I
           would
           ask
           an
           Origenist
           ,
           Where
           are
           then
           his
           
             principia
             resurrectionis
          
           ?
           'T
           is
           impossible
           to
           conceive
           any
           such
           
             semina
             resurgendi
          
           ,
           unless
           we
           will
           suppose
           that
           there
           always
           remains
           some
           little
           part
           of
           the
           Body
           undissolv'd
           .
           And
           therefore
           some
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           who
           will
           have
           the
           Body
           to
           be
           made
           up
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           by
           growing
           as
           out
           of
           a
           Seed
           (
           and
           from
           whom
           Origen
           seems
           to
           have
           borrow'd
           his
           Notion
           )
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           certain
           little
           Bone
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           a
           Man
           (
           they
           call
           it
           *
           Luz
           )
           which
           can
           never
           be
           dissolv'd
           .
           But
           in
           such
           cases
           as
           we
           suppose
           ,
           it
           is
           highly
           probable
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           not
           be
           remaining
           ,
           after
           so
           many
           Motions
           and
           Transmutations
           ,
           any
           two
           Particles
           or
           Atoms
           united
           together
           ,
           which
           were
           united
           in
           the
           Body
           when
           
           alive
           .
           At
           least
           it
           cannot
           be
           imagin'd
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           remain
           so
           many
           Particles
           united
           together
           as
           are
           necessary
           to
           the
           making
           up
           of
           such
           a
           Semen
           .
           To
           this
           you
           may
           add
           ,
           that
           the
           Earth
           is
           the
           proper
           and
           natural
           Matrix
           of
           the
           Seeds
           of
           Corn
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           is
           design'd
           by
           Nature
           that
           they
           should
           germinate
           ,
           and
           produce
           their
           kind
           :
           But
           the
           Body
           of
           a
           Man
           is
           naturally
           begotten
           and
           form'd
           after
           a
           quite
           different
           manner
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           very
           absurd
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           because
           the
           Grains
           of
           Corn
           contain
           such
           semina
           within
           'em
           as
           may
           germinate
           and
           
             bring
             forth
          
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           therefore
           likewise
           in
           the
           Particles
           of
           a
           Man's
           Body
           there
           may
           be
           such
           natural
           Semina
           from
           whence
           a
           new
           Body
           may
           rise
           .
           I
           need
           not
           observe
           ,
           that
           if
           our
           Bodies
           had
           any
           such
           natural
           Semina
           ,
           it
           must
           thence
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           Body
           which
           rises
           or
           
             springs
             up
          
           ,
           would
           be
           ,
           not
           of
           a
           different
           kind
           from
           that
           which
           was
           buried
           ,
           as
           Origen
           would
           have
           the
           rising
           Body
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           altogether
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           since
           the
           Seeds
           of
           all
           things
           do
           naturally
           produce
           their
           own
           Kind
           .
           From
           a
           Humane
           Body
           there
           would
           spring
           up
           a
           Humane
           Body
           ,
           not
           a
           Subtle
           and
           Ethereal
           one
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Socinians
           (
           who
           deny
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           same
           Body
           )
           to
           avoid
           the
           force
           of
           this
           Argument
           which
           has
           been
           urg'd
           for
           it
           ,
           are
           forc'd
           to
           deny
           that
           our
           Saviour
           there
           speaks
           of
           the
           real
           Resurrection
           .
           They
           affirm
           ,
           that
           he
           only
           spake
           of
           a
           spiritual
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           the
           Graves
           of
           Ignorance
           and
           Impiety
           are
           there
           intended
           .
           But
           this
           Evasion
           is
           very
           well
           confuted
           by
           a
           *
           very
           great
           Man
           ,
           who
           observes
           ,
           that
           this
           Exposition
           cannot
           possibly
           agree
           with
           what
           Christ
           says
           .
           
             He
             speaks
             expresly
             of
             bringing
             Men
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             divides
             those
             which
             are
             to
             come
             out
             of
             their
             Graves
             into
             two
             Ranks
             ,
             neither
             of
             which
             can
             be
             so
             understood
             .
             The
             first
             are
             those
             
               which
               have
               done
               good
            
             ,
             before
             they
             come
             out
             of
             the
             Graves
             ;
             these
             therefore
             could
             not
             be
             the
             Graves
             of
             Ignorance
             and
             Impiety
             ,
             from
             which
             no
             good
             can
             come
             .
             The
             Second
             are
             those
             which
             
               have
               done
               evil
            
             ,
             and
             so
             remain
             as
             evil
             Doers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             have
             come
             sorth
             out
             of
             the
             Graves
             of
             Ignorance
             and
             Impiety
             ,
             or
             to
             rise
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             newness
             of
             Life
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             expresly
             said
             to
             come
             forth
             
               unto
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Damnation
            
             .
          
           And
           that
           those
           Words
           ought
           
           to
           be
           understood
           not
           of
           a
           spiritual
           Resurrection
           ,
           but
           of
           that
           which
           shall
           be
           at
           the
           last
           Day
           ,
           is
           confess'd
           and
           proved
           by
           *
           some
           of
           the
           Socinians
           themselves
           .
           I
           need
           not
           add
           ,
           that
           the
           Words
           of
           St.
           John
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           cited
           out
           of
           the
           Revelations
           ,
           are
           beyond
           all
           dispute
           concerning
           the
           real
           Resurrection
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           .
           Neither
           shall
           I
           observe
           ,
           that
           if
           both
           these
           places
           were
           to
           be
           understood
           in
           a
           Metaphorical
           sense
           ,
           yet
           even
           the
           Allusion
           or
           Metaphor
           would
           afford
           a
           sufficient
           Argument
           :
           For
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           or
           St.
           John
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           alluded
           to
           this
           Doctrine
           after
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           true
           .
        
         
           II.
           My
           Second
           Argument
           shall
           be
           taken
           from
           those
           Words
           of
           our
           Saviour
           in
           St.
           Mat.
           †
           
             And
             fear
             not
             them
             which
             kill
             the
             Body
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             able
             to
             kill
             the
             Soul
             ;
             but
             rather
             fear
             him
             which
             is
             able
             to
             destroy
             both
             Body
             and
             Soul
             in
             Hell.
          
           Here
           he
           plainly
           declares
           that
           the
           Body
           which
           will
           be
           in
           Hell
           is
           the
           same
           with
           that
           which
           might
           have
           been
           kill'd
           .
        
         
           III.
           My
           Third
           Argument
           is
           those
           Words
           of
           our
           Saviour
           in
           the
           same
           Evangelist
           *
           ,
           
             And
             if
             thy
             right
             Eye
             offend
             thee
             ,
             pluck
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             from
             thee
             :
             Fot
             it
             is
             profitable
             for
             thee
             that
             one
             of
             thy
             Members
             should
             perish
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             thy
          
           
           
             whole
             Body
             should
             be
             cast
             into
             Hell.
             And
             if
             thy
             right
             hand
             offend
             thee
             ,
             cut
             it
             off
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             from
             thee
             :
             For
             it
             is
             profitable
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           He
           tells
           us
           here
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           the
           Body
           ,
           which
           
             will
             be
             cast
             into
             Hell
          
           ,
           is
           numerically
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           it
           will
           have
           all
           the
           same
           Limbs
           and
           Parts
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           express
           Testimonies
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           we
           may
           add
           these
           two
           following
           Observations
           concerning
           Him
           :
        
         
           IV.
           First
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           had
           told
           Martha
           that
           her
           Brother
           Lazarus
           should
           be
           rais'd
           up
           out
           of
           his
           Grave
           to
           Life
           ,
           and
           she
           replied
           ,
           That
           she
           knew
           that
           he
           would
           rise
           again
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           at
           the
           last
           Day
           ,
           speaking
           plainly
           of
           the
           very
           same
           Body
           that
           then
           lay
           dead
           ;
           He
           seems
           by
           his
           silence
           ,
           to
           assent
           to
           what
           she
           said
           .
        
         
           V.
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           when
           the
           Sadduces
           propos'd
           him
           the
           Question
           concerning
           the
           Seven
           Brethren
           who
           had
           married
           the
           same
           Woman
           ,
           
             Whose
             Wife
             she
             should
             be
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             ?
          
           He
           does
           not
           take
           notice
           of
           any
           Error
           the
           Jews
           were
           guilty
           of
           in
           supposing
           the
           Body
           would
           be
           a
           Humane
           Body
           ;
           but
           only
           corrects
           'em
           as
           to
           their
           Fancy
           concerning
           Marriages
           in
           the
           next
           Life
           :
           
             For
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             they
             neither
             marry
             ,
             nor
             are
             given
             in
             marriage
             ,
             but
             are
             as
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             in
          
           
           
             Heaven
             .
             —
             As
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             in
             Heaven
             ?
          
           Yes
           :
           But
           he
           does
           not
           mean
           ,
           as
           †
           Origen
           understands
           it
           ,
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           nature
           and
           substance
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           but
           in
           reference
           to
           *
           marriage
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Subject
           of
           the
           Question
           .
           Had
           he
           intended
           the
           nature
           and
           substance
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           had
           dislik'd
           the
           common
           and
           receiv'd
           Opinion
           concerning
           the
           Humanness
           (
           if
           I
           may
           use
           that
           Word
           )
           of
           the
           rising
           Body
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           used
           those
           Words
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           these
           :
           
             For
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             they
             neither
             marry
             ,
             nor
             have
             humane
             Bodies
             ,
             as
             your
             Question
             supposes
             ,
             but
             are
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           VI.
           My
           Sixth
           Argument
           shall
           be
           the
           express
           Testimony
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           ‖
           
             This
             corruptible
             must
             put
             on
             incorruption
             ,
             and
             this
             mortal
             must
             put
             on
             Immortality
             .
          
           That
           Body
           which
           in
           this
           Life
           is
           Mortal
           and
           
           Corruptible
           ,
           *
           
             the
             same
          
           in
           the
           next
           Life
           shall
           devest
           it-self
           of
           those
           qualities
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           others
           ,
           those
           of
           Immortality
           and
           Incorruptibility
           .
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           are
           several
           other
           places
           of
           the
           same
           Apostle
           .
        
         
           VII
           .
           The
           Seventh
           shall
           be
           taken
           from
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           same
           Apostle
           concerning
           those
           that
           shall
           be
           living
           at
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           that
           they
           who
           are
           then
           living
           shall
           not
           die
           ,
           but
           only
           be
           chang'd
           or
           alter'd
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           certain
           that
           the
           Bodies
           of
           those
           that
           shall
           be
           then
           living
           ,
           will
           continue
           the
           very
           same
           as
           to
           substance
           ,
           tho'
           changed
           or
           alter'd
           as
           to
           Qualities
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           imagin'd
           that
           the
           change
           will
           be
           of
           all
           the
           Substance
           ;
           that
           the
           whole
           Body
           will
           be
           in
           a
           Moment
           destroy'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Soul
           be
           invested
           with
           new
           Matter
           .
           For
           the
           Soul
           to
           be
           separated
           from
           all
           
           the
           Substance
           of
           its
           Body
           together
           ,
           what
           is
           that
           else
           but
           to
           die
           ?
           But
           the
           Apostle
           expresly
           assures
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           
             shall
             not
             all
             die
          
           ,
           but
           some
           will
           only
           be
           chang'd
           .
           What
           can
           be
           more
           plain
           than
           those
           Words
           of
           the
           same
           Apostle
           a
           ?
           
             The
             Dead
             in
             Christ
             shall
             rise
             first
             ,
             then
             we
          
           (
           i.
           e.
           
             they
             )
             which
             are
             alive
             and
             remain
             ,
             shall
          
           *
           
             be
             caught
             up
             together
             with
             them
             in
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             to
             meet
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             Air
             :
             And
             so
             shall
             we
             ever
             be
             with
             the
             Lord.
          
           Now
           since
           the
           Bodies
           of
           that
           Generation
           which
           shall
           be
           living
           at
           the
           last
           Day
           ,
           are
           to
           consist
           of
           the
           same
           individual
           Particles
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           credible
           that
           the
           Bodies
           of
           those
           that
           are
           rais'd
           shall
           be
           made
           up
           of
           New
           ?
           Is
           it
           Credible
           that
           there
           will
           be
           in
           Heaven
           such
           a
           Disparity
           ?
           that
           some
           shall
           retain
           their
           old
           Bodies
           ,
           others
           have
           new
           Ones
           ?
           a
           
             The
             Dead
          
           (
           says
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             shall
             be
             rais'd
             Incorruptible
             ,
             and
          
           they
           that
           are
           living
           
             shall
             be
             chang'd
          
           :
           The
           Reason
           he
           gives
           is
           the
           same
           for
           both
           ;
           
             For
             this
             Corruptible
             must
             put
             on
             Incorruption
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           from
           thence
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           as
           are
           the
           Bodies
           of
           those
           that
           are
           only
           changed
           ,
           such
           will
           be
           the
           Bodies
           of
           those
           that
           rise
           .
        
         
         
           But
           how
           does
           this
           agree
           with
           that
           Comparison
           ,
           which
           the
           same
           Apostle
           makes
           ,
           between
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           the
           growing
           of
           Corn
           ?
           The
           Apostle
           observes
           that
           the
           
             Corn
             which
             is
             sown
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             shall
             be
             ,
          
           and
           he
           plainly
           applies
           this
           to
           our
           Resurrection
           .
           Does
           not
           that
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Body
           ,
           which
           rises
           ,
           will
           be
           no
           more
           the
           same
           with
           that
           which
           died
           ,
           than
           Corn
           is
           the
           same
           with
           that
           from
           whence
           it
           sprung
           ?
           This
           is
           that
           Place
           (
           as
           I
           have
           already
           said
           )
           on
           which
           Origen
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           chiefly
           groun'd
           their
           Opinions
           .
           My
           Answer
           is
           this
           :
           There
           is
           no
           necessity
           we
           should
           take
           the
           Comparison
           in
           all
           respects
           strictly
           .
           You
           know
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           Maxim
           in
           the
           Schools
           ,
           that
           
             no
             Similitude
             walks
             on
             Four
             Feet
             :
          
           The
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           Similitudes
           ,
           and
           Comparisons
           ,
           are
           always
           Lame
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           understood
           loosly
           ,
           and
           only
           in
           
             some
             respect
          
           .
           And
           so
           ought
           this
           Comparison
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           uses
           .
           All
           that
           he
           means
           by
           it
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           as
           a
           Grain
           of
           Corn
           ,
           which
           springs
           up
           ,
           differs
           from
           that
           which
           was
           sown
           ;
           so
           the
           Body
           which
           rises
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           altogether
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           shall
           differ
           in
           some
           Respects
           from
           that
           which
           was
           buried
           .
           I
           observe
           that
           the
           Question
           which
           the
           Apostle
           answers
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             with
             what
             sort
             of
             Body
          
           the
           Dead
           shall
           rise
           ?
           I
           observe
           the
           Word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             with
             what
             sort
             of
             Body
             as
             to
             its
             Qualities
             ?
          
           And
           as
           the
           Question
           is
           only
           concerning
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           Quality
           ,
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           so
           ought
           the
           Answer
           to
           be
           understood
           to
           intend
           no
           other
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           certain
           than
           that
           of
           all
           Arguments
           ,
           the
           weakest
           are
           those
           that
           are
           taken
           from
           Comparisons
           ;
           so
           loosly
           are
           Comparisons
           wont
           to
           be
           used
           .
           I
           shall
           crave
           your
           Leave
           to
           give
           you
           here
           a
           few
           Instances
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           Subject
           now
           before
           us
           .
           The
           Resurrection
           of
           our
           Bodies
           is
           compared
           to
           the
           growing
           of
           Corn
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           but
           by
           almost
           all
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           yet
           they
           at
           the
           same
           time
           own
           expresly
           the
           Identity
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           The
           Greek
           Church
           uses
           
             boil'd
             Wheat
          
           as
           a
           Symbol
           of
           it
           .
           In
           their
           great
           Festivals
           ,
           after
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           they
           have
           usually
           an
           Entertainment
           for
           the
           Congregation
           which
           they
           call
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             Colyba
          
           ,
           which
           is
           boil'd
           Wheat
           ,
           mixt
           (
           for
           the
           better
           relish
           )
           with
           some
           other
           things
           .
           The
           Priest
           goes
           about
           with
           a
           Charger
           full
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           distributes
           it
           to
           all
           that
           are
           present
           ,
           as
           a
           Symbol
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           Memory
           of
           the
           Dead
           .
           The
           Arch-Bishop
           
           of
           
             Philadelphia
             ,
             Gabriel
             Severus
          
           ,
           has
           left
           us
           a
           particular
           Treatise
           concerning
           this
           Rite
           of
           the
           Greek
           Church
           .
           We
           are
           told
           indeed
           by
           some
           Writers
           that
           in
           the
           beginning
           this
           Custom
           had
           no
           respect
           to
           the
           Resurrection
           :
           But
           whatever
           was
           the
           meaning
           of
           those
           that
           first
           instituted
           it
           ,
           't
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           now
           continue
           it
           ,
           referr
           it
           to
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           The
           Muscovites
           are
           wont
           to
           use
           Eggs
           as
           Symbols
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           b
           Every
           Year
           against
           Easter
           they
           die
           or
           colour
           Red
           a
           great
           Number
           of
           Eggs
           ,
           of
           which
           every
           Man
           and
           Woman
           gives
           to
           the
           Priest
           of
           the
           Parish
           upon
           Easter
           Day
           in
           the
           Morning
           .
           The
           Common-People
           use
           to
           carry
           in
           their
           Hands
           one
           of
           these
           red
           Eggs
           ,
           the
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           Gilded
           Ones
           ,
           on
           Easter
           Day
           ,
           and
           Three
           or
           Four
           Days
           after
           .
           And
           ,
           meeting
           their
           Friends
           ,
           one
           takes
           the
           other
           by
           the
           Hand
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           'em
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
          
           ,
           or
           
             Christ
             ,
             is
             risen
          
           ,
           the
           other
           answers
           ,
           
             It
             is
             so
             of
             a
             Truth
             :
          
           Then
           they
           kiss
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           exchange
           their
           Eggs.
           The
           Jews
           make
           Grass
           to
           be
           a
           Symbol
           of
           it
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           are
           pleas'd
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           a
           Trees
           and
           Plants
           putting
           forth
           Leaves
           and
           Flowers
           in
           the
           Spring-Time
           ,
           and
           bearing
           Fruits
           ,
           are
           Types
           and
           
           Emblems
           of
           it
           .
           Some
           compare
           it
           to
           the
           healing
           of
           Wounds
           :
           Others
           ,
           and
           c
           those
           too
           some
           of
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           ancient
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           the
           revolution
           of
           Night
           and
           
             Day
             ,
             Darkness
          
           and
           Light
           ,
           to
           one
           Month's
           following
           another
           ,
           and
           one
           
           Year's
           arising
           from
           another
           .
           Nay
           ,
           they
           tell
           us
           that
           these
           Alternations
           are
           manifest
           Proofs
           and
           Demonstrations
           of
           the
           resurrection
           .
           Now
           from
           such
           Symbols
           and
           Comparisons
           as
           these
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           be
           apt
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           believe
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Same
           Body
           ?
           Yet
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           all
           profess
           and
           assert
           this
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           That
           St.
           Paul
           meant
           the
           very
           same
           Body
           as
           to
           Substance
           will
           further
           appear
           from
           what
           I
           shall
           observe
           hereafter
           concerning
           the
           Incredulity
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           in
           the
           time
           of
           St.
           Clement
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           VIII
           .
           My
           Eighth
           Argument
           shall
           be
           taken
           from
           the
           Example
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Resurrection
           .
           The
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           Christ
           was
           
             The
             first
             Fruits
             of
             those
             that
             slept
             ;
             that
             by
             him
             came
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
          
           ;
           that
           ,
           
             as
             in
          
           Adam
           
             all
             die
             ,
             so
             in
          
           Christ
           
             shall
             all
             be
             made
             alive
             :
             Every
             Man
             in
             his
             own
             Order
             ;
             Christ
             the
             First-Fruits
             ,
             afterwards
             they
             that
             are
          
           
           
             Christ's
             at
             his
             coming
          
           .
           Again
           ,
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           
             He
             that
             rais'd
             Christ
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             shall
             also
             quicken
             our
             mortal
             Bodies
             :
          
           And
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           he
           assures
           us
           in
           the
           most
           express
           Terms
           ,
           That
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             we
             look
             for
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             shall
             change
             our
             vile
             Body
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             fashioned
             like
             to
             his
             Glorious
             Body
             .
          
           From
           all
           which
           I
           inferr
           ,
           that
           †
           as
           was
           our
           Saviour's
           Body
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           such
           will
           ours
           be
           in
           our
           Resurrection
           .
           Now
           that
           the
           same
           Body
           of
           Christ
           which
           was
           crucifi'd
           and
           buried
           ,
           was
           rais'd
           again
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           continu'd
           a
           true
           Humane
           Body
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           one
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           can
           doubt
           who
           truly
           believes
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           our
           Saviour's
           own
           Words
           .
           For
           what
           if
           by
           His
           Divine
           Power
           He
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           convey
           Himself
           into
           a
           Room
           ,
           when
           the
           Doors
           were
           ,
           or
           seem'd
           to
           be
           ,
           shut
           ?
           What
           if
           
           he
           vanish'd
           away
           out
           of
           the
           Sight
           of
           those
           that
           convers'd
           with
           him
           ?
           This
           was
           done
           *
           to
           demonstrate
           his
           Power
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           alledge
           with
           a
           late
           learned
           and
           ingenious
           a
           Author
           ,
           that
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           not
           meant
           that
           the
           Doors
           of
           the
           Room
           ,
           into
           which
           our
           Saviour
           entred
           ,
           were
           then
           actually
           shut
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           it
           was
           then
           Night
           .
           Though
           indeed
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Night
           that
           He
           appear'd
           ,
           yet
           because
           it
           cannot
           be
           prov'd
           (
           as
           I
           think
           it
           cannot
           )
           that
           that
           Phrase
           is
           any
           where
           else
           us'd
           to
           signifie
           the
           Night-time
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           likely
           that
           the
           Doors
           of
           their
           Houses
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           shut
           (
           tho'
           perhaps
           not
           bolted
           )
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Day-time
           as
           at
           Night
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           could
           not
           be
           well
           us'd
           to
           signify
           the
           Night-time
           :
           I
           am
           content
           to
           understand
           the
           Words
           in
           the
           common
           acceptation
           .
           Yet
           (
           I
           say
           )
           it
           cannot
           be
           thence
           prov'd
           that
           our
           Saviour's
           Body
           was
           not
           then
           a
           true
           humane
           Body
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Doors
           were
           then
           really
           
           shut
           ,
           and
           his
           Body
           were
           truly
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           Man's
           ,
           how
           was
           it
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Room
           ?
           In
           answer
           to
           this
           I
           ask
           another
           Question
           ,
           How
           was
           it
           possible
           for
           our
           Saviour
           to
           walk
           on
           the
           Water
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           St.
           Peter
           do
           the
           like
           ?
           Was
           not
           that
           contrary
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           a
           Humane
           Body
           ?
           I
           shall
           not
           pretend
           to
           prescribe
           a
           way
           to
           the
           Almighty
           .
           But
           this
           I
           am
           sure
           of
           ,
           it
           was
           easie
           for
           Omnipotence
           to
           effect
           that
           Miracle
           several
           ways
           .
           He
           might
           either
           open
           a
           passage
           into
           the
           Room
           which
           the
           Disciples
           did
           not
           see
           ,
           or
           rarefy
           his
           Body
           for
           that
           present
           Moment
           .
           So
           likewise
           he
           might
           
             vanish
             away
          
           ,
           either
           by
           an
           exceeding
           swift
           Motion
           ,
           or
           by
           altering
           the
           Medium
           ,
           or
           the
           Sight
           of
           the
           Spectators
           .
           And
           thus
           St.
           Luke
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           appear'd
           to
           some
           of
           his
           Disciples
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           convers'd
           with
           'em
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           know
           him
           .
           What
           was
           the
           Reason
           of
           that
           ?
           St.
           Mark
           says
           that
           he
           
             appear'd
             in
             another
             form
          
           :
           But
           was
           it
           really
           so
           ?
           No
           ,
           the
           difference
           was
           in
           †
           their
           Sight
           ,
           not
           in
           his
           
           Conntenance
           .
           St
           Luke
           expresly
           affirms
           ,
           that
           
             their
             eyes
             were
             held
             that
             they
             should
             not
             know
             him
             :
          
           And
           as
           soon
           (
           says
           he
           )
           as
           their
           
             Eyes
             were
             open'd
          
           ,
           they
           knew
           him
           .
           Whatsoever
           means
           his
           Almighty
           Power
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           we
           have
           his
           own
           express
           Testimony
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           his
           Body
           was
           the
           very
           same
           with
           that
           which
           was
           crucified
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           still
           truly
           Humane
           ,
           consisting
           of
           Flesh
           and
           Bones
           .
           He
           ate
           with
           his
           Disciples
           as
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           Holes
           ,
           which
           the
           Nails
           had
           made
           ,
           in
           his
           Hands
           and
           his
           Feet
           ,
           and
           his
           Wound
           still
           remaining
           in
           his
           Side
           .
           Which
           he
           therefore
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           preserve
           ,
           that
           St.
           Thomas
           ,
           and
           all
           Unbelievers
           ,
           might
           be
           fully
           convinc'd
           of
           the
           reality
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           .
           When
           he
           enter'd
           into
           the
           Room
           amongst
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           they
           thought
           he
           had
           been
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           not
           see
           the
           Door
           open'd
           .
           *
           Why
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             are
             you
             troubled
             ?
             and
             why
             do
             thoughts
             arise
             in
             your
             hearts
             ?
             Behold
             my
             hands
             and
             my
             feet
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             I
             my-self
             :
             Handle
             me
             ,
             and
             see
             ,
             for
             a
             Spirit
             hath
             not
             flesh
             and
             Bones
             as
             ye
             see
             me
             have
             .
          
           And
           according
           to
           this
           we
           declare
           in
           the
           Fourth
           Article
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           that
           Christ
           being
           dead
           and
           buried
           ,
           
             took
             again
             his
             Body
             ,
             with
             Flesh
             ,
             Bones
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             appertaining
             to
             Man's
             Nature
             .
             Clemens
          
           
           Alex.
           in
           a
           Fragment
           of
           his
           Comments
           on
           the
           1
           
             Ep.
             of
             St.
             John
          
           ,
           which
           is
           extant
           in
           Cassiodorus
           ,
           tells
           us
           of
           an
           odd
           sort
           of
           ‖
           Tradition
           ,
           that
           St.
           John
           once
           
             touching
             Christ's
             Body
             ,
             thrust
             his
             Hand
             into
             the
             inward
             parts
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             the
             hardness
             of
             the
             Flesh
             not
             at
             all
             resisting
             it
             ,
             but
             giving
             way
             to
             it
             .
          
           But
           this
           Tradition
           was
           not
           concerning
           his
           Body
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           but
           even
           before
           he
           was
           crucified
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           they
           imagin'd
           that
           St.
           John
           had
           respect
           in
           these
           Words
           :
           
             That
             which
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             heard
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             seen
             with
             our
             eyes
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             look'd
             upon
             ,
             and
             our
             hands
             have
             handled
          
           of
           
             the
             Word
             of
             Life
          
           .
           To
           prove
           the
           Humanness
           of
           Christ's
           Body
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           I
           might
           add
           ,
           if
           need
           were
           ,
           the
           Testimony
           of
           *
           St.
           
             Ignatius
             .
             I
             know
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             and
             believe
             that
             even
             after
             his
          
           
           
             Resurrection
             he
             appear'd
             in
             the
          
           Flesh.
           
             And
             when
             he
             came
             to
          
           Peter
           
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Take
             hold
             of
             me
             ,
             handle
             me
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             I
             am
             not
             an
             incorporeal
             Spirit
             .
             And
             immediately
             they
             touch'd
             him
             ,
             and
             believ'd
             .
          
           Instead
           of
           those
           Words
           in
           our
           
             Creed
             ,
             And
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
          
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           asserted
           expresly
           in
           their
           Creed
           ,
           that
           
             he
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
             The
             Church
          
           (
           says
           St.
           †
           
             Irenaeus
             )
             spread
             throughout
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             hath
             receiv'd
             this
             Faith
             from
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             —
             That
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             was
             incarnate
             for
             our
             Salvation
             —
             and
             that
             he
             was
             taken
             up
             in
             the
             flesh
             into
             Heaven
             .
          
           &c.
           Ephremius
           *
           ,
           Patriarch
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           affirms
           that
           Christ
           is
           now
           
             known
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           .
           St.
           Athanasius
           affirms
           that
           he
           
             carried
             up
             into
             Heaven
             the
             very
             same
          
           †
           Flesh
           
             that
             he
             had
             when
             living
          
           .
           And
           (
           to
           mention
           
           no
           more
           )
           in
           the
           
             Synodical
             Epistle
          
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           under
           Pope
           Damasus
           ,
           there
           's
           an
           Anathema
           denounced
           
           against
           
             any
             one
             that
             shall
             not
             confess
             ,
             That
          
           a
           
             He
             sits
             on
             the
             right
             Hand
             of
             the
             Father
             in
             the
          
           Flesh
           ,
           
             which
             he
             had
             when
             living
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             shall
             come
             in
             the
             same
             to
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             .
          
           The
           same
           Anathema
           you
           may
           read
           in
           b
           
             Vigilius
             Tapsensis
          
           .
        
         
           IX
           .
           That
           our
           Resurrection
           will
           be
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           our
           Saviour's
           ,
           and
           our
           Bodies
           the
           same
           as
           his
           was
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           numerically
           the
           same
           with
           those
           that
           died
           ,
           consisting
           of
           the
           same
           Particles
           ,
           and
           still
           truly
           Humane
           ,
           I
           shall
           farther
           prove
           from
           the
           Example
           of
           those
           who
           rose
           out
           of
           their
           Graves
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           .
           
             And
             the
             Graves
             were
             opened
          
           (
           says
           St.
           
             Matthew
             )
             and
             many
             Bodies
             of
             Saints
             which
             slept
             ,
             arose
             ,
             and
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Graves
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             went
             into
             the
             Holy
             City
             ,
             and
             appear'd
             unto
             many
             .
          
           This
           was
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           Christ
           by
           his
           Resurrection
           had
           conquer'd
           Death
           ,
           and
           the
           Dead
           were
           then
           rais'd
           as
           an
           Earnest
           of
           our
           future
           Resurrection
           .
           
           We
           may
           here
           observe
           ,
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Bodies
           of
           those
           that
           appear'd
           were
           not
           form'd
           of
           other
           Matter
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           that
           lay
           buried
           in
           the
           Graves
           ,
           arose
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           the
           Graves
           were
           open'd
           that
           the
           Bodies
           might
           arise
           ,
           and
           come
           forth
           ;
           which
           demonstrates
           that
           those
           Bodies
           were
           not
           Subtle
           and
           Ethereal
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           Gross
           Humane
           Substance
           .
           And
           this
           is
           likewise
           evident
           from
           those
           Words
           ,
           
             and
             appear'd
             unto
             many
          
           .
           For
           what
           else
           can
           be
           understood
           by
           those
           Words
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           so
           appear'd
           as
           to
           be
           known
           .
        
         
           X.
           To
           these
           Examples
           we
           will
           here
           add
           those
           Types
           of
           our
           Resurrection
           which
           are
           mention'd
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ;
           I
           mean
           the
           Translations
           of
           Enoch
           and
           Elias
           .
           The
           
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
          
           ,
           tells
           us
           that
           
             Enoch
             was
             translated
          
           
           
             that
             he
             should
             not
             see
             Death
             :
          
           And
           the
           same
           is
           true
           of
           Elias
           .
           'T
           is
           the
           Opinion
           ,
           I
           know
           ,
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Rabbi's
           ,
           that
           the
           Bodies
           ,
           in
           which
           Enoch
           and
           Elias
           were
           translated
           ,
           were
           immediately
           dissolv'd
           ,
           and
           that
           new
           ones
           were
           created
           for
           'em
           after
           the
           same
           likeness
           .
           But
           this
           is
           a
           Conjecture
           altogether
           groundless
           and
           precarious
           .
           And
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           they
           were
           translated
           in
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           so
           they
           still
           retain
           the
           very
           same
           ,
           and
           will
           always
           
           retain
           '
           em
           .
           And
           this
           to
           me
           is
           another
           very
           clear
           *
           Demonstration
           ,
           that
           the
           Bodies
           to
           which
           our
           Souls
           are
           to
           be
           united
           in
           the
           next
           Life
           ,
           will
           be
           numerically
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           XI
           .
           I
           shall
           conclude
           all
           these
           Arguments
           with
           another
           drawn
           from
           the
           proper
           signification
           of
           the
           Word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           Resurrection
           ,
           which
           is
           every
           where
           used
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           signifies
           
             rising
             again
          
           .
           If
           the
           same
           Particles
           of
           Matter
           that
           were
           buried
           be
           not
           to
           rise
           ,
           if
           the
           Body
           is
           to
           be
           altogether
           new
           as
           to
           its
           Substance
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           be
           said
           to
           be
           a
           †
           
             Resurrection
             ,
             a
             rising
             again
          
           ?
           
           That
           Body
           which
           
             rises
             again
          
           ,
           must
           be
           that
           which
           once
           died
           :
           For
           nothing
           can
           be
           said
           to
           
             rise
             again
          
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           once
           fell
           .
           If
           a
           new
           Body
           be
           to
           be
           created
           ,
           and
           united
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           if
           all
           that
           we
           are
           to
           expect
           be
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           after
           Death
           our
           Souls
           will
           be
           again
           united
           to
           a
           Body
           ,
           certainly
           they
           would
           never
           have
           chosen
           so
           very
           improper
           a
           Word
           to
           express
           it
           ,
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           Resurrection
           .
        
         
           It
           's
           generally
           suppos'd
           by
           Natural
           Philosophers
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           space
           of
           about
           Seven
           Years
           ,
           all
           the
           Particles
           of
           a
           Man's
           Body
           are
           chang'd
           :
           Now
           suppose
           (
           you
           will
           say
           )
           that
           a
           Man
           should
           keep
           his
           Bed
           for
           above
           Seven
           Years
           together
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           should
           recover
           and
           
             rise
             again
          
           ,
           tho'
           there
           be
           not
           one
           Particle
           in
           his
           Body
           ,
           when
           he
           rises
           ,
           the
           same
           that
           he
           had
           when
           first
           he
           began
           to
           keep
           his
           Bed
           ,
           yet
           the
           Body
           with
           which
           he
           rises
           may
           properly
           be
           said
           to
           be
           the
           very
           same
           .
           The
           Body
           in
           such
           a
           case
           may
           properly
           be
           said
           to
           
             rise
             again
          
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           there
           's
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difference
           betwixt
           a
           Body
           whose
           Particles
           are
           gradually
           chang'd
           in
           a
           continu'd
           union
           with
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           a
           Body
           whose
           Particles
           are
           chang'd
           ,
           not
           gradually
           ,
           but
           all
           together
           .
           Altho'
           in
           the
           case
           suppos'd
           ,
           
           the
           Body
           is
           understood
           to
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           may
           properly
           be
           said
           to
           
             rise
             again
          
           ,
           tho'
           it
           has
           not
           any
           the
           same
           Particles
           ,
           yet
           when
           the
           Soul
           is
           separated
           from
           the
           Body
           ,
           if
           that
           Body
           be
           dissolv'd
           ,
           and
           new
           Particles
           be
           form'd
           into
           a
           Body
           and
           united
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           to
           
             rise
             again
          
           .
           I
           appeal
           to
           the
           common
           Sense
           of
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           I
           proceed
           now
           to
           shew
           in
           the
           Second
           place
           ,
           that
           our
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Identity
           of
           the
           Body
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Fathers
           ,
           the
           successors
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           .
           The
           Fathers
           and
           ancient
           Writers
           of
           the
           primitive
           Ages
           ,
           whose
           Testimonies
           I
           shall
           produce
           ,
           are
           these
           which
           follow
           .
        
         
           I.
           St.
           Clement
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Companion
           and
           Fellow-Labourer
           of
           St.
           Paul
           the
           Apostle
           .
           In
           his
           First
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           he
           endeavours
           to
           convince
           that
           People
           of
           the
           possibility
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           by
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           Phenix
           ,
           which
           he
           says
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Opinion
           of
           those
           times
           )
           was
           produced
           out
           of
           the
           same
           Matter
           of
           which
           the
           dead
           one
           was
           compounded
           .
           He
           intimates
           that
           the
           Phenix
           was
           design'd
           by
           God
           Almighty
           as
           an
           Emblem
           of
           our
           Resurrection
           ,
           to
           assure
           us
           that
           he
           will
           certainly
           raise
           us
           up
           .
           
             Why
             therefore
          
           (
           says
           
           he
           )
           
             do
             we
             esteem
             it
             a
             great
             matter
             ,
             and
             wonderful
             ,
             that
             the
             Creater
             of
             all
             things
             should
             raise
             up
             all
             those
             that
             have
             serv'd
             him
             holily
             ,
          
           †
           
             since
             by
             a
             Bird
             he
             manifests
             to
             us
             the
             magni●…cence
             of
             his
             Promise
             .
          
           And
           tho'
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           several
           other
           Comparisons
           ,
           yet
           he
           ehie●…y
           in●…s
           on
           this
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           apposlte
           ,
           and
           is
           very
           long
           and
           particular
           upon
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           He
           endeavours
           to
           eonvince
           the
           Corinthians
           of
           the
           possibility
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           representing
           to
           'em
           the
           Almighty
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Veraeity
           ,
           that
           
             nothing
             is
             impossible
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             lye
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           To
           prove
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           he
           produces
           those
           Words
           of
           
             Job
             ;
             Thou
             shalt
             raise
             up
             my
             Flesh.
          
           I
           observe
           the
           Word
           Flesh.
           In
           the
           Greek
           Translation
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           Job
           it
           is
           Skin
           :
           This
           St.
           Clement
           thought
           ●…it
           to
           change
           ,
           to
           express
           the
           thing
           more
           fully
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           worthy
           to
           be
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           changed
           the
           Word
           ,
           he
           call'd
           it
           not
           Body
           ,
           but
           
             flesh
             .
             Fourthly
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Second
           Epistle
           he
           has
           these
           Words
           :
           *
           
             Let
             no
          
           
           
             one
             of
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             flesh
             shall
             not
             be
             judg'd
             ,
             nor
             rise
             .
             Do
             you
             know
             in
             what
             you
             were
             saved
             ,
             in
             what
             you
             were
             converted
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             in
          
           this
           Flesh
           ?
           
             We
             ought
             therefore
             so
             to
             keep
             our
          
           Flesh
           
             as
             the
             Temple
             of
             God.
             For
             as
             ye
             were
             call'd
             in
             the
          
           Flesh
           ,
           
             so
             shall
             ye
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
             The
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             has
             saved
             us
             ,
             being
             first
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             was
             made
          
           Flesh
           ,
           
             and
             so
             call'd
             us
             :
             So
             we
             likewise
             in
             this
             flesh
             than
             receive
             a
             Reward
             .
          
           I
           know
           this
           Second
           Epistle
           is
           by
           some
           suspected
           not
           to
           be
           St.
           
           Clement's
           :
           But
           as
           it
           is
           suspected
           ,
           so
           't
           is
           only
           suspected
           ,
           not
           *
           proved
           ;
           and
           this
           at
           least
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           exceeding
           ancient
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           shewn
           what
           was
           St.
           
           Clement's
           Doctrine
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           subjoin
           some
           few
           Remarks
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           First
           Epistle
           was
           written
           by
           St.
           Clement
           ,
           not
           in
           his
           own
           Name
           only
           (
           tho'
           his
           Authority
           alone
           were
           enough
           to
           demonstrate
           our
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           but
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           This
           appears
           from
           the
           Title
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Testimony
           of
           St.
           a
           Irenaeus
           ,
           b
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           ,
           c
           Eusebius
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           quotes
           it
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           by
           the
           Title
           of
           
             The
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Romans
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
          
        
         
         
           2.
           
           That
           d
           
             in
             most
             Churches
          
           it
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           read
           together
           with
           the
           Canonical
           Scriptures
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           
           Eusebius's
           time
           ,
           about
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Third
           Centry
           ,
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           as
           he
           himself
           asserts
           )
           in
           those
           Times
           which
           to
           him
           were
           
             the
             ancient
             Times
          
           .
           From
           hence
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           primitive
           Church
           in
           general
           profess'd
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           .
           It
           appears
           from
           e
           St.
           Epiphanius
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           First
           but
           the
           Second
           too
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           read
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           .
           St.
           Clement
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             in
             his
             Circular
             Epistles
             ,
             which
             are
             read
             in
             the
             Holy
             Churches
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           in
           the
           last
           of
           the
           Canons
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           same
           is
           mention'd
           (
           together
           with
           the
           First
           )
           as
           part
           of
           the
           Canonical
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           St.
           Clement
           writes
           to
           the
           same
           Church
           to
           whom
           St.
           Paul
           had
           written
           before
           concerning
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           Now
           since
           he
           found
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           persisted
           still
           in
           their
           unbelief
           ,
           notwithstanding
           what
           St.
           Paul
           had
           written
           to
           'em
           ,
           if
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           St.
           Paul
           and
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           had
           been
           only
           concerning
           a
           
             new
             Ethereal
          
           Body
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           told
           'em
           so
           in
           the
           plainest
           Terms
           that
           possibly
           he
           could
           ,
           not
           have
           written
           so
           to
           'em
           as
           plainly
           to
           intimate
           (
           if
           not
           assert
           )
           the
           quite
           contrary
           .
           
           Why
           are
           you
           so
           hard
           of
           believe
           ?
           Has
           not
           St.
           Paul
           already
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Body
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           shall
           not
           be
           the
           
             same
             Humane
             Body
          
           ,
           as
           you
           imagine
           ,
           but
           a
           new
           one
           and
           of
           a
           quite
           different
           kind
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           manifestly
           appears
           from
           this
           obstinate
           unbelief
           of
           some
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           understand
           St.
           Paul
           of
           a
           
             new
             Ethereal
          
           Body
           .
           That
           the
           Soul
           after
           Death
           is
           invested
           with
           an
           a
           Ethereal
           Body
           ,
           was
           the
           common
           and
           receiv'd
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Greeks
           themselves
           ,
           the
           Pythagoreans
           and
           the
           b
           Platonists
           .
           And
           though
           they
           commonly
           believ'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           has
           an
           Ethereal
           Body
           or
           Vehicle
           ,
           in
           its
           state
           of
           Prae-existence
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           retains
           the
           same
           even
           whilst
           it
           is
           united
           to
           the
           Humane
           Body
           ,
           and
           also
           after
           Death
           ;
           yet
           they
           did
           not
           think
           it
           necessary
           that
           it
           should
           always
           be
           invested
           with
           the
           same
           which
           it
           had
           before
           its
           separation
           from
           the
           Humane
           Body
           .
           Plato
           asserts
           ;
           that
           
             The
             Soul
             will
             always
             have
             a
             Body
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             of
             one
             Kind
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             of
             another
             .
          
           And
           Porphyry
           d
           affirms
           ,
           that
           
             according
             as
             the
             Soul
             is
             affected
             ,
             so
             it
             assumes
             a
             Body
             suitable
             to
             its
             present
             Condition
          
           ;
           that
           
             being
             thoroughly
             purged
             ,
             it
             assumes
             a
             Body
             of
             the
             purest
             Sort
             ,
             the
             next
             in
             degree
             to
             Immateriality
             .
          
           And
           with
           
           that
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Philosophy
           ,
           it
           lives
           for
           ever
           in
           Heaven
           .
           The
           Conclusion
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Apostles
           had
           intended
           not
           the
           same
           Body
           that
           died
           ,
           but
           another
           Ethereal
           One
           ,
           't
           is
           impossible
           that
           their
           Doctrine
           should
           meet
           with
           so
           great
           Opposition
           as
           it
           did
           .
           Was
           this
           the
           Doctrine
           that
           the
           Corinthians
           could
           not
           believe
           ?
           Could
           that
           which
           their
           own
           Philosophers
           had
           taught
           'em
           ,
           seem
           so
           strange
           and
           incredible
           a
           Thing
           ,
           when
           preach'd
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ?
           It
           is
           plain
           from
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           that
           the
           Corinthians
           to
           whom
           he
           wrote
           ,
           thought
           the
           Resurrection
           a
           
             strange
             and
             incredible
             Thing
          
           ;
           and
           after
           they
           had
           receiv'd
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Epistle
           ,
           they
           still
           continued
           to
           think
           it
           so
           .
           They
           still
           thought
           it
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           from
           what
           St.
           Clement
           answers
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             strange
             and
             wonderful
             Thing
          
           :
           Was
           
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Soul
             to
             an
             Ethereal
             Body
             after
             Death
             ,
          
           so
           
             strange
             and
             wonderful
             a
             Thing
          
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           believe
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           but
           forced
           St.
           Clement
           to
           write
           again
           (
           and
           again
           )
           to
           'em
           to
           convince
           '
           em
           ?
           Was
           it
           for
           this
           that
           St.
           Clement
           to
           convince
           'em
           was
           forc'd
           to
           insist
           so
           much
           on
           the
           Almighty
           Power
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           If
           the
           Epistle
           
             ad
             Tarsen●…es
          
           were
           genuine
           ,
           to
           St.
           Clement
           we
           might
           add
           St.
           Ignatius
           ,
           who
           was
           constituted
           Bishop
           of
           Antioch
           
           by
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           .
           In
           that
           Epistle
           they
           who
           assert
           that
           †
           
             this
             flesh
             is
             not
             to
             rise
             ,
             are
             reckon'd
          
           amongst
           
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Satan
          
           .
           But
           since
           that
           Epistle
           is
           spurio●…s
           we
           must
           pass
           by
           Him
           ,
           unless
           you
           will
           grant
           that
           those
           Words
           of
           his
           concerning
           his
           being
           condemn'd
           to
           be
           devour'd
           by
           wild
           Beasts
           ,
           had
           some
           respect
           to
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           a
           
             I
             am
             the
             Wheat
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             am
             ground
             small
             by
             the
             teeth
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             ●…ound
             pure
             Bread.
             
          
        
         
           II.
           At
           the
           same
           time
           flourish'd
           St.
           Poly●…
           ,
           who
           was
           Disciple
           to
           St.
           John
           the
           Ev●…ngelist
           .
           When
           he
           was
           bound
           to
           the
           S●…ake
           to
           be
           burn'd
           ,
           he
           thanked
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           now
           
             to
             suffer
             Martyrdom
             ,
             and
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             Cap
             of
             Christ
          
           b
           
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             everlasting
             Life
             ,
             both
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             .
          
           You
           may
           read
           his
           Prayer
           in
           the
           Epistle
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           which
           is
           Extant
           in
           Eusebius
           .
        
         
           III.
           At
           the
           same
           time
           also
           lived
           Papia●…
           Bishop
           of
           ●…rapolis
           .
           b
           St.
           Iren●…s
           tells
           us
           that
           he
           was
           Disciple
           to
           St.
           John
           (
           the
           Evangelist
           )
           and
           a
           familiar
           Acquaintance
           of
           St.
           
           Poly●…p's
           .
           This
           is
           certain
           
           c
           that
           he
           liv'd
           in
           the
           time
           of
           those
           who
           had
           been
           conversant
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           it
           his
           Business
           to
           collect
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           several
           Apostles
           ,
           from
           the
           Mouths
           of
           such
           as
           had
           convers'd
           with
           '
           em
           .
           Now
           that
           He
           asserted
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           same
           Humane
           Body
           Eusebius
           plainly
           intimates
           ,
           when
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           his
           Opinion
           *
           
             Christ
             is
             to
             reign
             here
             corporally
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             a
             Thousand
             Years
             .
          
           St.
           Maximus
           b
           affirms
           that
           he
           held
           ,
           that
           
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             we
             shall
             eat
             and
             drink
             as
             before
             .
          
           Such
           an
           Opinion
           as
           this
           could
           never
           be
           built
           on
           meer
           Air.
           Whether
           true
           ,
           or
           false
           ,
           it
           plainly
           shews
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           preach
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           an
           Airy
           or
           Ethereal
           Body
           .
        
         
           IV.
           The
           
             Sibylline
             Oracles
          
           publish'd
           by
           some
           Christian
           not
           long
           after
           these
           times
           ,
           within
           about
           Thirty
           Years
           after
           St.
           John
           the
           Apostle's
           Death
           ,
           say
           ,
           
             That
             God
             after
             he
             has
             destroy'd
             the
             World
             and
             all
             mankind
             by
             Fire
             ,
             will
             restore
             their
             Ashes
             and
             Bones
             ,
             and
             form
             'em
             again
             as
             they
             were
             before
             .
          
           And
           the
           †
           Verses
           ,
           which
           tell
           us
           thus
           
           much
           ,
           are
           extant
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Volume
           which
           now
           we
           have
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           the
           ancient
           a
           
             Apostolical
             Constitutions
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             cited
             .
          
        
         
           V.
           St.
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           ,
           who
           flourish'd
           in
           the
           Year
           140
           ,
           and
           was
           first
           instructed
           in
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           by
           one
           that
           was
           not
           only
           of
           
             Man's
             Estate
          
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           considerable
           Age
           ,
           when
           St.
           John
           was
           yet
           living
           ,
           not
           only
           speaks
           in
           *
           several
           places
           of
           his
           Works
           of
           the
           Rising
           Body
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           very
           same
           ,
           and
           truly
           Humane
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           Dialogue
           with
           Trypho
           the
           Jew
           ,
           he
           gives
           him
           this
           Caution
           ,
           that
           
             if
             he
             met
             with
             any
             that
             had
             the
             Name
             of
             Christians
             ,
             but
             denied
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             esteem
             them
             Christians
             .
          
           For
           I
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             and
             all
          
           those
           Christians
           ,
           who
           in
           all
           respects
           hold
           the
           true
           Opinions
           ,
           do
           know
           that
           there
           will
           be
           a
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           †
           flesh
           .
           He
           says
           expresly
           
             The
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           .
           And
           the
           same
           Word
           he
           used
           in
           the
           Title
           of
           a
           Book
           ,
           which
           he
           wrote
           professedly
           on
           this
           Subject
           :
           
             Concerning
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           They
           did
           not
           call
           it
           in
           those
           Days
           
             The
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
          
           ,
           because
           some
           of
           the
           Hereticks
           who
           denied
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           pretended
           however
           to
           believe
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           ;
           but
           that
           all
           might
           
           know
           that
           they
           intended
           the
           
             Ver●…
             same
             Humane
          
           Body
           ,
           they
           call'd
           it
           in
           downright
           Terms
           
             The
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           .
        
         
           VI.
           
             Tatianus
             Syrus
          
           ,
           who
           was
           Disciple
           to
           
             Justin
             M.
          
           in
           his
           
             Oration
             against
             the
             Gentiles
          
           a
           :
           
             We
             shall
             be
             restored
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             to
             what
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             be
             judg'd
             by
             God
             the
             Creator
             .
             This
             we
             believe
             tho'
             you
             look
             upon
             us
             as
             silly
             triflers
             and
             bablers
             for
             it
             .
             For
             as
             once
             I
             had
             no
             being
             ,
             and
             then
             was
             begotten
             ,
             so
             being
             born
             ,
             and
             again
             reduced
             by
             Death
             to
             what
             I
             was
             ,
             I
             I
             shall
             be
             restored
             to
             my
             being
             again
             .
             Tho'
             all
             my
             Flesh
             shall
             be
             consum'd
             by
             Fire
             ,
             yet
             the
             World
             contains
             the
             evaporated
             Matter
             .
             Though
             I
             should
             be
             drown'd
             and
             dissolv'd
             in
             a
             River
             or
             the
             Sea
             ,
             or
             be
             devoun'd
             by
             wild
             Beasts
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             laid
             ●…p
             in
             the
             Repositories
             of
             God.
             The
             Ignoran●…
             indeed
             and
             the
             Atheist
             know
             not
             where
             my
             Substance
             is
             reposited
             ;
             but
             God
             who
             reigns
             ,
             and
             who
             alone
             sees
             it
             ,
             will
             restore
             it
             in
             his
             due
             Time
             to
             its
             former
             State.
             
          
        
         
           VII
           .
           St.
           Iren●…us
           ,
           who
           was
           born
           before
           the
           Death
           of
           St.
           John
           ,
           and
           was
           Scholar
           to
           St.
           Polyc●…rp
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           affrms
           that
           this
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Creed
           receiv'd
           b
           
             by
             the
          
           
           
             Church
             throughout
             the
             whole
             World
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             from
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Disciples
             That
             Christ
             shall
             come
             and
             raise
             up
             all
             flesh
             .
          
           And
           he
           spends
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           a
           Fifth
           Book
           in
           proving
           ,
           against
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           rise
           perfect
           Men
           with
           the
           same
           Body
           of
           Flesh.
           
        
         
           VIII
           .
           And
           to
           prove
           the
           same
           against
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           is
           the
           whole
           endeavour
           of
           that
           excellent
           Treatise
           
             Concerning
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
          
           ;
           written
           by
           Athenagoras
           ,
           the
           Christian
           Philosopher
           ,
           who
           was
           Professor
           in
           the
           Divinity
           School
           of
           Alexandria
           in
           St.
           
           Irenaeus's
           Time.
           
        
         
           IX
           .
           Athenagoras
           tells
           us
           there
           were
           b
           many
           that
           had
           written
           before
           him
           on
           this
           Subject
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           were
           all
           asserters
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Identity
           he
           plainly
           intimates
           .
           He
           takes
           no
           Notice
           of
           any
           thing
           in
           which
           they
           differ'd
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           the
           Reason
           which
           they
           assign'd
           for
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           The
           same
           Author
           observes
           ,
           that
           the
           Objection
           concerning
           one
           Man's
           feeding
           on
           another
           ,
           was
           in
           those
           days
           a
           c
           common
           Objection
           against
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           From
           thence
           it
           appears
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Identity
           was
           the
           Common
           and
           receiv'd
           Doctrine
           .
           He
           adds
           ,
           that
           that
           Objection
           perplex'd
           even
           
           d
           
             some
             of
             those
             that
             were
             admired
             for
             their
             Wisdom
             .
          
           This
           Doctrine
           therefore
           was
           the
           common
           and
           receiv'd
           Doctrine
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Vulgar
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           
             the
             m●…st
             Wise
             and
             Learned
          
           .
        
         
           X.
           Theophilus
           Bishop
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           who
           flourish'd
           at
           the
           same
           time
           with
           St.
           Irenaeus
           and
           Athenagoras
           ,
           in
           his
           first
           Book
           to
           Autolycus
           (
           a
           Heathen
           )
           maintains
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           .
           e
           
             But
             you
             deny
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Shew
             me
             but
             one
             ,
             that
             has
             risen
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             see
             him
             ,
             I
             will
             believe
             .
             But
             what
             great
             Matter
             is
             it
             ,
             if
             you
             believe
             when
             you
             see
             a
             thing
             done
             ?
             Do
             you
             believe
             that
          
           Hercules
           ,
           
             though
             he
             burnt
             himself
             ,
             is
             yet
             living
             ,
             and
             that
          
           Aesculapius
           
             revived
             after
             he
             was
             struck
             with
             the
             Thunder-Bolt
             ,
             and
             yet
             disbelieve
             those
             things
             which
             are
             revealed
             to
             you
             by
             God
             ?
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           XI
           .
           In
           the
           same
           Age
           ,
           viz.
           in
           the
           Year
           177
           ,
           the
           Churches
           of
           Vienna
           and
           Lions
           wrote
           that
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           and
           Phrygia
           ,
           which
           is
           extant
           in
           Eusebius
           *
           ,
           concerning
           their
           Persecutions
           .
           In
           that
           Epistle
           they
           complain
           ,
           that
           their
           Persecutors
           would
           not
           suffer
           the
           Bodies
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           to
           be
           buried
           ,
           but
           threw
           'em
           to
           Dogs
           to
           be
           devour'd
           ,
           and
           burn'd
           that
           ,
           which
           remain'd
           undevour'd
           ,
           to
           Ashes
           ,
           and
           threw
           the
           Ashes
           into
           the
           River
           .
           
           And
           †
           this
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             they
             did
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             could
             master
             God
             ,
             and
             hinder
             their
             Resurrection
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             they
             said
             )
             the
             Christians
             might
             not
             have
             any
             hopes
             of
             a
             Resurrection
             ,
             through
             the
             belief
             of
             which
             they
             despised
             the
             greatest
             Torments
             ,
             and
             came
             willingly
             and
             with
             joy
             to
             their
             Deaths
             .
             Let
             us
             now
             see
             (
             say
             they
             )
             whether
             they
             will
             rise
             again
             ,
             and
             whether
             their
             God
             can
             deliver
             'em
             out
             of
             our
             Hands
             .
          
           The
           holy
           Pothinus
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Lions
           ,
           who
           was
           martyr'd
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           was
           not
           only
           born
           ,
           but
           was
           almost
           of
           
             Man's
             estate
          
           ,
           before
           St.
           John
           the
           Apostle's
           death
           .
        
         
           XII
           .
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           ,
           who
           flourish'd
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           tho'
           in
           those
           Works
           which
           are
           now
           extant
           he
           speaks
           but
           very
           little
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           no
           where
           professedly
           ,
           yet
           that
           he
           held
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           ,
           may
           be
           gather'd
           from
           his
           Conjecture
           ,
           *
           that
           Plato
           when
           he
           tells
           the
           Story
           of
           
           Eris's
           reviving
           after
           he
           had
           been
           dead
           Twelve
           Days
           ,
           
             had
             respect
             to
             the
             Resurrection
          
           .
        
         
           XIII
           .
           Tertullian
           ,
           who
           flourish'd
           towards
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           this
           Second
           Century
           ,
           has
           left
           us
           a
           whole
           Book
           concerning
           ,
           and
           in
           defence
           of
           ,
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           
           entituled
           ,
           
             De
             Resurrectione
             CARNIS
          
           .
           In
           another
           Book
           he
           affirms
           that
           this
           was
           one
           of
           those
           *
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           which
           were
           receiv'd
           by
           the
           whole
           Church
           with
           one
           accord
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           immoveable
           and
           
             unalterable
             ,
             That
             Christ
             shall
             come
             to
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           XIV
           .
           The
           Compiler
           of
           the
           
             Apostolical
             Constitutions
          
           ,
           who
           lived
           about
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Century
           ,
           has
           a
           large
           †
           Chapter
           in
           defence
           of
           our
           Doctrine
           against
           the
           
             Heathens
             .
             God
             Almighty
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             will
             raise
             us
             up
             through
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Promise
             that
             cannot
             fail
             .
             And
             he
             will
             raise
             us
             up
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             those
             that
             have
             died
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           ‖
           
             in
             the
             same
             form
             which
             now
             we
             have
             ,
             without
             any
             mutilation
             or
             corruption
             .
             For
             we
             shall
             rise
             uncorrupted
             .
             For
             whether
             we
             die
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             or
             have
             our
             Particles
             dispers'd
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             are
             devour'd
             by
             Beasts
             or
             Birds
             ,
             He
             will
          
           
           
             raise
             us
             up
             by
             his
             Power
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             holds
             the
             whole
             World
             in
             his
             Hand
             .
          
           Not
           a
           Hair
           ,
           
             says
             he
          
           ,
           of
           your
           Heads
           shall
           perish
           .
           
             —
             Through
             this
             certain
          
           †
           
             perswasion
             we
             endure
             Stripes
             ,
             Persecutions
             ,
             and
             Deaths
             .
             And
             in
             vain
             have
             we
             endured
             these
             things
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             not
             full
             assurance
             of
             those
             things
             which
             we
             preach
             .
             —
             As
             God
             created
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             he
             will
             raise
             us
             up
             by
             his
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             not
             standing
             in
             need
             of
             any
             assistance
             .
             For
             't
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             same
             Power
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             up
             the
             Dead
             .
             When
             Man
             had
             no
             Being
             ,
             He
             made
             him
             of
             different
             Parts
             ,
             giving
             him
             a
             Soul
             created
             out
             of
             nothing
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             he
             will
             restore
             to
             our
             Souls
             that
             do
             not
             die
             ,
             their
             Bodies
             which
             are
             dissolv'd
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           XV.
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Recognitions
             of
             St.
             Clement
          
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           same
           Age
           ,
           and
           is
           thought
           by
           *
           a
           very
           learned
           Man
           to
           be
           Bardesanes
           of
           Syria
           ,
           affirms
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Souls
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             will
             receive
          
           ‖
           
             their
             Bodies
             that
             were
             dissolv'd
          
           .
        
         
           XVI
           .
           About
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           same
           Age
           ,
           Celsus
           ,
           the
           great
           Adversary
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           publish'd
           that
           Book
           ,
           which
           
           Origen
           in
           the
           following
           Age
           answer'd
           .
           He
           disputes
           against
           this
           ,
           as
           the
           receiv'd
           and
           avow'd
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           That
           a
           
             the
             dead
             shall
             rise
             again
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             with
             the
             very
             same
             Flesh.
          
           'T
           is
           true
           he
           adds
           ,
           that
           b
           
             there
             were
             some
             even
             among
             the
             Christians
             that
             did
             not
             embrace
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             shew'd
             it
             to
             be
             horridly
             impure
             ,
             abominable
             ,
             and
             impossible
             .
          
           But
           what
           sort
           of
           Christians
           those
           were
           whom
           he
           speaks
           of
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           only
           such
           as
           were
           condemn'd
           as
           Hereticks
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           one
           can
           doubt
           .
           We
           know
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Hereticks
           denied
           it
           ,
           and
           wrote
           professedly
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           's
           usual
           with
           Celsus
           ,
           to
           mention
           those
           as
           Christians
           without
           any
           note
           of
           distinction
           ,
           who
           were
           even
           the
           vilest
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           own'd
           by
           none
           of
           the
           Orthodox
           .
           He
           says
           ,
           for
           example
           ,
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           that
           *
           
             the
             Christians
             affirm
             that
             Christ
             did
             not
             really
             suffer
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             appearance
             :
          
           Which
           was
           only
           the
           Opinion
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Hereticks
           .
           In
           another
           place
           †
           he
           lays
           to
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Christians
           a
           certain
           Opinion
           ,
           which
           was
           only
           receiv'd
           by
           the
           Ophiani
           ,
           a
           sort
           of
           Hereticks
           that
           were
           so
           far
           from
           being
           
           Christians
           ,
           that
           they
           hated
           Christ
           as
           much
           as
           Celsus
           himself
           ,
           and
           never
           admitted
           any
           one
           into
           their
           Society
           but
           such
           as
           first
           curs'd
           him
           .
           Such
           as
           these
           perhaps
           ,
           or
           not
           much
           better
           ,
           were
           those
           who
           denied
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           as
           
             impure
             and
             abominable
          
           ;
           such
           perchance
           of
           whom
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           what
           Origen
           does
           in
           this
           latter
           case
           :
           
             See
             what
             absurdity
          
           Celsus
           
             is
             guilty
             of
             ,
             who
             mentions
             those
             as
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             who
             cannot
             endure
             to
             hear
             the
             Name
             of
          
           Jesus
           !
        
         
           XVII
           .
           Lucian
           *
           ,
           the
           noted
           Atheist
           ,
           a
           Writer
           of
           the
           same
           Age
           ,
           has
           these
           Words
           concerning
           the
           Christians
           :
           
             Those
             Wretches
             perswade
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             the
             whole
             Man
             ,
          
           (
           both
           Body
           and
           Soul
           )
           
             immortal
             ,
             and
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             on
             this
             account
             they
             contemn
             Death
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             'em
             offer
             themselves
             voluntarily
             to
             be
             put
             to
             Death
             .
          
        
         
           XVIII
           .
           
             Minucius
             Felix
          
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           following
           Age
           ,
           Who
           (
           says
           *
           he
           )
           
             is
             so
             foolish
             and
             brutish
             as
             to
             deny
             ,
             that
             God
             who
             first
             made
             Man
             ,
             can
             form
             him
             again
             as
             he
             was
             before
             ?
             'T
             is
             harder
             to
             make
             that
             which
             before
             had
             no
             Being
             ,
             than
             to
             restore
             that
             which
             once
             had
             a
             Being
             .
             All
             Bodies
             when
             dissolv'd
             ,
             whether
          
           
           
             crumbled
             to
             Dust
             ,
             or
             dissolv'd
             into
             Moisture
             ,
             or
             reduced
             to
             Ashes
             ,
             or
             rarefied
             into
             Vapour
             ,
             are
             lost
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             keeper
             of
             the
             Elements
             ,
             they
             are
             still
             preserv'd
             .
          
           He
           brings
           in
           his
           Heathen
           objecting
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           that
           they
           believ'd
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           with
           so
           great
           and
           firm
           an
           assurance
           †
           
             as
             if
             they
             themselves
             had
             risen
             to
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           XIX
           .
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           Book
           entituled
           ,
           
             Concerning
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Universe
             against
             the
             Heathens
             ,
          
           tells
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           that
           
             God
             will
             raise
             us
             all
             up
             ,
             not
             shifting
             the
             Soul
             out
             of
             one
             Body
             into
             another
             ,
             but
             raising
             up
             the
             same
             Bodies
             .
             You
             ,
             O
             ye
             Heathens
             ,
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             because
             you
             see
             that
             these
             Bodies
             are
             dissolv'd
             ,
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             they
             will
             rise
             again
             .
             But
             learn
             you
             to
             believe
             .
             For
             since
             ye
             believe
             ,
             according
             to
          
           Plato
           ,
           
             that
             the
             immortal
             Soul
             was
             made
             by
             God
             ,
             you
             ought
             not
             to
             disbelieve
             but
             that
             God
             is
             able
             to
             raise
             up
             to
             Life
             this
             Body
             which
             is
             compounded
             of
             the
             Elements
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             immortal
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           Author
           of
           this
           Book
           was
           either
           Caius
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Presbyter
           ,
           or
           St.
           Hippolytus
           ;
           who
           both
           flourish'd
           in
           the
           begining
           
           of
           the
           Third
           Age.
           St.
           Hippolytus
           wrote
           a
           Book
           besides
           with
           this
           Title
           ,
           
             Concerning
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           We
           are
           now
           come
           down
           to
           the
           time
           of
           Origen
           ,
           who
           left
           the
           receiv'd
           Traditions
           of
           the
           worthy
           Fathers
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           and
           endeavour'd
           to
           accommodate
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           to
           the
           Notions
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           .
           He
           himself
           owns
           that
           *
           
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             flesh
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             preach'd
             in
             the
             Churches
             :
          
           But
           he
           says
           that
           
             by
             the
             more
             wise
          
           it
           was
           not
           understood
           in
           so
           gross
           a
           sense
           as
           Celsus
           represented
           it
           .
           If
           he
           means
           that
           the
           Wiser
           and
           Learneder
           sort
           of
           Christians
           did
           not
           believe
           that
           the
           same
           Humane
           Body
           is
           to
           rise
           ,
           it
           appears
           from
           the
           foregoing
           Testimonies
           that
           that
           is
           not
           true
           .
           We
           have
           sought
           for
           Christ
           not
           among
           the
           ignorant
           Common-People
           ,
           but
           among
           the
           Doctors
           in
           the
           Temple
           :
           And
           the
           Authorities
           which
           we
           have
           produced
           are
           those
           of
           the
           mo●…
           Wise
           and
           Learned
           .
           But
           this
           was
           not
           
           Origen's
           meaning
           .
           He
           means
           only
           thus
           much
           ,
           That
           the
           
             wiser
             sort
          
           understood
           that
           the
           Flesh
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           would
           not
           be
           just
           the
           same
           in
           quality
           with
           that
           which
           was
           buried
           ,
           but
           would
           be
           
             alter'd
             for
             the
             better
             .
             Neither
          
           
           we
           (
           says
           he
           ,
           †
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           
             Celsus
             )
             nor
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Dead
             shall
             rise
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             with
             the
             same
             Flesh
             ,
             without
             any
             alteration
             for
             the
             better
             .
          
        
         
           So
           firmly
           establish'd
           in
           the
           Church
           was
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           same
           Body
           ,
           that
           Origen
           himself
           ,
           tho'
           in
           some
           places
           of
           his
           Works
           he
           advances
           an
           Hypothesis
           not
           agreeable
           to
           it
           ,
           yet
           in
           many
           other
           places
           he
           very
           plainly
           asserts
           〈◊〉
           .
           In
           the
           Proem
           of
           his
           Books
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           where
           he
           reckons
           up
           the
           several
           Doctrines
           which
           were
           own'd
           to
           be
           certain
           and
           firmly
           grounded
           on
           the
           
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           he
           lays
           down
           this
           for
           one
           ,
           That
           
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             time
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             when
          
           this
           
             Body
             that
             is
             sown
             in
             corruption
             ,
             shall
             rise
             in
             incorruption
             .
          
           In
           the
           Second
           Book
           of
           the
           same
           Work
           ,
           Chap.
           10.
           where
           he
           treats
           professedly
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           he
           disputes
           against
           the
           Hereticks
           that
           denied
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           after
           this
           manner
           :
           
             There
             are
             some
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             especially
             among
             the
             Hereticks
             that
             are
             offended
             at
             the
             Church's
             Belief
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             believ'd
             foolishly
             and
             absurdly
             concerning
             it
             .
             To
          
           
           
             whom
             we
             may
             answer
             thus
             .
             If
             even
             they
             themselves
             confess
             that
             there
             will
             be
             a
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             let
             'em
             answer
             us
             this
             Question
             ,
             what
             that
             is
             which
             died
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             the
             Body
             ?
             The
             Resurrection
             therefore
             will
             be
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             Let
             'em
             tell
             us
             besides
             ,
             whether
             they
             think
             that
             we
             shall
             have
             Bodies
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             I
             think
             ,
             since
             the
             Apostle
             St.
          
           Paul
           
             says
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             sown
             a
             natural
             Body
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             rais'd
             up
             a
             spiritual
             Body
             ,
             they
             cannot
             deny
             but
             that
             the
             Body
             is
             to
             rise
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             are
             to
             have
             Bodies
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             Now
             since
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             we
             are
             to
             have
             Bodies
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             the
             Body
             that
             fell
             are
             said
             to
             rise
             again
             (
             for
             nothing
             but
             that
             which
             fell
             ,
             can
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             rise
             again
             )
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             our
             Bodies
             are
             therefore
             to
             rise
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             again
             cloath'd
             with
             '
             em
             .
             For
             this
             by
             a
             natural
             consequence
             follows
             from
             that
             .
             For
             if
             our
             Bodies
             rise
             again
             ,
             without
             all
             doubt
             they
             therefore
             rise
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             again
             cloath'd
             with
             '
             em
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             necessary
             that
             we
             should
             be
             in
             Bodies
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             in
             any
             other
             Bodies
             but
             our
             own
             .
             Now
             since
             it
             is
             true
             that
             they
             rise
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             rise
             Spiritual
             Bodies
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             they
             are
             to
             rise
             again
             without
             their
             Corruption
             and
             Mortality
             :
             For
             it
             would
             be
             in
             vain
             for
             any
          
           
           
             one
             to
             rise
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             die
             again
             .
          
           In
           his
           First
           Book
           
             Concerning
             the
             Resurrection
          
           ,
           as
           his
           Words
           are
           produced
           by
           Pamphilus
           in
           his
           Apology
           ,
           he
           thus
           disputes
           for
           it
           .
           
             Is
             it
             not
             absurd
             that
             this
             Body
             which
             bears
             the
             Scars
             of
             Wounds
             receiv'd
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Soul
             ,
             endured
             cruel
             Torments
             in
             Persecutions
             ,
             and
             suffer'd
             the
             Punishments
             of
             Prisons
             ,
             and
             Bonds
             ,
             and
             Stripes
             ,
             which
             was
             burnt
             by
             Fire
             ,
             cut
             with
             the
             Sword
             ,
             devour'd
             by
             Wild
             Beasts
             ,
             tormented
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             ways
             ,
             should
             be
             defrauded
             of
             the
             Rewards
             due
             to
             it
             for
             so
             great
             Sufferings
             ?
             For
             does
             it
             not
             seem
             contrary
             to
             all
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             which
             did
             not
             suffer
             alone
             ,
             should
             be
             rewarded
             alone
             ,
             and
             its
             Vessel
             ,
             the
             Body
             ,
             which
             serv'd
             it
             with
             great
             labour
             ,
             should
             obtain
             no
             Reward
             of
             its
             Contentions
             and
             Victory
             ?
             that
             the
          
           Flesh
           ,
           
             which
             resists
             its
             natural
             vicious
             Inclinations
             and
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             preserves
             its
             Virginity
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             labour
             ,
             which
             labour
             is
             more
             the
             labour
             of
             the
             Body
             than
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             full
             as
             much
             ,
             should
             be
             rejected
             as
             unworthy
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Retribution
             ,
             and
             the
             Soul
             only
             obtain
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           are
           those
           Words
           produced
           by
           St.
           Jerom
           :
           *
           
             We
             confess
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             too
             which
             were
             laid
             in
             the
             Graves
             ,
          
           
           
             or
             burnt
             to
             Ashes
             ,
             that
             the
             Body
             of
          
           Paul
           
             shall
             rise
             ,
             and
             be
             united
             to
             the
             Soul
             of
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             and
             that
             the
             Body
             of
          
           Peter
           
             shall
             rise
             ,
             and
             be
             his
             Body
             again
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             all
             others
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             equitable
             that
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             sinn'd
             in
             one
             Body
             ,
             should
             be
             punish'd
             in
             another
             :
             Neither
             does
             it
             become
             a
             just
             Judge
             to
             reward
             a
             Body
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             not
             that
             ,
             but
             another
             which
             suffer'd
             for
             Christ.
          
           In
           his
           Second
           Book
           
             Concerning
             the
             Resurrection
          
           ,
           he
           had
           these
           Words
           :
           †
           
             That
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             is
             concerning
             this
             Body
             that
             ●…en
             ,
             appears
             from
             many
             places
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             particularly
             from
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             styl'd
             the
             First-born
             from
             the
             Dead
             .
          
           In
           the
           same
           Book
           he
           adds
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             our
             Saviour
             arose
             with
             that
             very
             Body
             which
             he
             receiv'd
             from
          
           Mary
           .
           Again
           in
           the
           same
           .
           
             If
             the
             Bodies
             of
             Mankind
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             they
             are
             able
             to
             exist
             again
             ,
             being
             kept
             and
             preserv'd
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             to
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Resurrection
             .
             Now
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             restor'd
             wheresoever
             they
             are
             ,
             in
             whatsoever
             place
             they
             be
             ,
          
           John
           
             thus
             declares
             in
             his
             Revelation
             :
             And
             the
             Sea
             gave
             up
             the
             Dead
             which
             were
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             Death
             and
             Hell
             gave
             up
             the
             Dead
             which
             were
             in
             them
             .
             For
             by
          
           Sea
           
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             meant
             all
             Waters
             in
          
           
           
             general
             ;
             by
          
           Hell
           
             the
             Air
             seems
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             by
          
           Death
           
             the
             Earth
          
           .
           Innumerable
           other
           places
           (
           says
           Pamphilus
           )
           He
           has
           to
           this
           purpose
           in
           his
           Work
           
             Concerning
             the
             Resurrection
          
           .
           To
           these
           I
           shall
           add
           another
           out
           of
           the
           28th
           Book
           of
           his
           Comments
           on
           Esaiah
           ,
           on
           those
           words
           ,
           
             The
             Dead
             shall
             be
             rais'd
             up
             and
             they
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Graves
             ,
             shall
             rise
             .
             It
             is
             better
          
           
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             all
             rise
             ,
             that
             the
             Wicked
             may
             go
             into
             that
             place
             where
             is
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             Teeth
             ,
             and
             the
             Just
             may
             receive
             ,
             every
             one
             in
             his
             Order
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Merits
             of
             their
             good
             Deeds
             ,
             when
             their
             mortal
             Bodies
             shall
             be
             fashion'd
             like
             to
             his
             Glorious
             Body
             .
             —
             By
             the
          
           Graves
           of
           the
           Dead
           
             here
             in
             this
             Place
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             others
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             not
             only
             those
             which
             are
             made
             on
             purpose
             for
             the
             reception
             of
             the
             dead
             Bodies
             ,
             either
             cut
             out
             in
             Rocks
             ,
             or
             dug
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             but
             all
             Places
             whatsoever
             ,
             in
             which
             either
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             it
             lies
             .
             And
             though
             it
             may
             happen
             that
             the
             several
             Parts
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Body
             ,
             may
             lie
             dispers'd
             in
             many
             Places
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             absurd
             to
             call
             all
             those
             places
             in
             which
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Body
             lies
             ,
             the
             Graves
             of
             that
             Body
             .
             For
             if
             we
             do
             not
             so
             understand
             it
             ,
             they
             that
             are
             not
             bury'd
             in
             a
             Grave
             ,
             but
             are
             drown'd
             in
             the
          
           
           
             Sea
             ,
             or
             lie
             expos'd
             in
             some
             desart
             Place
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             reckon'd
             amongst
             those
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             they
             shall
             be
             rais'd
             up
             out
             of
             their
             Graves
             .
             Which
             would
             be
             very
             absurd
             .
          
        
         
           As
           he
           asserts
           in
           these
           Places
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Same
           numerical
           Substance
           ,
           so
           in
           many
           other
           Places
           of
           his
           Works
           he
           plainly
           asserts
           ,
           that
           the
           Body
           ,
           when
           it
           rises
           ,
           will
           be
           truly
           flesh
           ,
           and
           retain
           its
           old
           Form
           and
           Shape
           .
           His
           Apologist
           in
           *
           Photius
           ,
           reckons
           this
           as
           one
           of
           those
           Tenets
           ,
           which
           were
           falsly
           charg'd
           upon
           him
           ,
           That
           
             he
             denied
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           So
           also
           his
           Apologist
           Pamphilus
           ,
           who
           produces
           the
           following
           places
           to
           prove
           that
           he
           asserted
           it
           ,
           in
           his
           Comment
           on
           the
           
             First
             Psalm
          
           :
           †
           
             As
             we
             retain
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             the
             same
             species
             (
             of
             Body
             )
             from
             our
             Infancy
             to
             our
             old
             Age
             ,
             though
             the
             Characters
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             much
             alter'd
             ;
             so
             we
             ought
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             same
             Species
             which
             now
             we
             have
             ,
             will
             remain
             in
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             chang'd
             very
             much
             for
             the
             better
             .
             For
             't
             is
             necessary
             that
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             inhabits
             in
             Corporeal
             Places
             ,
             should
             have
             such
             Bodies
             as
             are
             suited
             to
             those
             Places
             in
             which
             it
             lives
             .
             And
             as
             if
             we
             were
             to
             live
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             our
             Bodies
             would
             be
             doubtless
             so
             order'd
             and
             constituted
             as
             is
             proper
             for
             such
             an
             Habitation
             ,
             as
             the
          
           
           
             Bodies
             of
             those
             Creatures
             are
             ,
             which
             do
             there
             inhabit
             ;
             so
             now
             ,
             since
             we
             are
             design'd
             for
             the
             Celestial
             Habitations
             ,
             it
             follows
             that
             the
             qualities
             of
             our
             Bodies
             should
             be
             suited
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             those
             Places
             .
             Notwithstanding
             this
             the
             former
             Species
             will
             not
             be
             destroy'd
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             made
             more
             Glorious
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Species
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             or
             of
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             or
             of
          
           Elias
           ,
           
             was
             the
             same
             in
             their
             Transfiguration
             with
             what
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             so
             the
             Species
             of
             the
             Saints
             will
             remain
             the
             same
             though
             made
             more
             Glorious
             .
          
           In
           his
           Comment
           on
           the
           
             XVth
             Psalm
          
           ,
           on
           those
           Words
           
             My
             Flesh
             shall
             rest
             in
             Hope
             :
             The
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             speaks
             this
             ,
             whose
          
           Flesh
           
             first
             rested
             in
             Hope
             .
             For
             being
             crucified
             and
             become
             the
             First-born
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             ascending
             up
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             into
             Heaven
             he
             carried
             up
             with
             him
             his
             ●…arthly
             Body
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Heavenly
             Powers
             were
             amaz'd
             and
             astonish'd
             seeing
             flesh
             ascend
             up
             into
             Heaven
             .
             For
             of
          
           Elias
           
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             taken
             up
             as
             it
             were
             into
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             of
          
           Enoch
           ,
           
             that
             he
             was
             translated
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             said
             that
             he
             ascended
             up
             into
             Heaven
             .
             Let
             who
             ever
             will
             be
             offended
             with
             what
             I
             say
             :
             I
             confidently
             affirm
             ,
             that
             as
             Christ
             was
             the
             First
             Born
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             so
             he
             First
             carried
             up
             flesh
             into
             Heaven
             .
             Hence
             they
             say
             ,
          
           Who
           is
           this
           that
           
           cometh
           from
           Edom
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             from
             among
             those
             that
             are
             born
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             )
          
           with
           Garments
           died
           Red
           from
           
             Bozrah
             ?
             For
             they
             saw
             the
             Marks
             of
             the
             Wounds
             which
             were
             made
             in
             his
             Body
             :
          
           From
           Bozrah
           i.
           e.
           
             in
             the
             Flesh
             which
             he
             took
             upon
             him
             .
             —
          
           Alittle
           after
           .
           
             Because
             my
             Flesh
             shall
             rest
             in
             Hope
             .
             In
             what
             Hope
             ?
             not
             barely
             that
             it
             shall
             rise
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             will
             also
             be
             taken
             up
             into
             Heaven
             .
          
           Here
           Pamphilus
           deservedly
           cries
           out
           ;
           
             What
             can
             be
             said
             by
             any
             one
             more
             evidently
             and
             clearly
             concerning
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           ?
           
             which
             he
             says
             will
             not
             only
             rise
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             but
             will
             also
             be
             taken
             up
             into
             Heaven
             (
             if
             it
             were
             the
             Body
             of
             a
             good
             Man
             )
             following
             him
             who
             being
             the
             First
             Begotten
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             first
             carried
             up
             the
             Nature
             of
             flesh
             into
             Heaven
             .
          
           There
           were
           some
           that
           fansied
           that
           our
           Saviour
           ascended
           up
           in
           his
           Body
           no
           farther
           than
           to
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           he
           left
           his
           Body
           .
           Which
           ridiculous
           Fancy
           they
           grounded
           on
           those
           Words
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           (
           according
           to
           the
           
             Greek
             )
             In
             the
             Sun
             He
             placed
             his
             Tabernacle
             .
          
           This
           Opinion
           was
           ascribed
           by
           some
           to
           Origen
           ,
           but
           Pamp●…ilus
           shews
           that
           he
           was
           so
           far
           from
           maintaining
           that
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           he
           expresly
           opp●…s
           it
           ,
           and
           confutes
           it
           .
           Pa●…lus
           concludes
           his
           
           defence
           of
           Origen
           concerning
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           with
           these
           Words
           :
           
             Let
             them
             now
             cease
             to
             be
             Impudent
             ,
             who
             say
             that
          
           Origen
           
             confesses
             indeed
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
          
           Body
           ,
           
             but
             denies
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
          
           Flesh.
           
             Let
             them
             now
             leave
             off
             reproaching
             him
             when
             they
             see
             that
             he
             places
             the
          
           Flesh
           
             of
             God
             the
             Word
             in
             Heaven
             together
             with
             God
             the
             Word
             .
          
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           take
           Notice
           of
           the
           
             Dialogue
             against
             the
             Marcionites
          
           ,
           which
           is
           extant
           under
           
           Origen's
           Name
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Catholick
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           
             Same
             Humane
          
           Body
           ,
           is
           zealously
           asserted
           and
           maintain'd
           against
           those
           Hereticks
           .
           I
           do
           not
           take
           it
           to
           be
           
           Origen's
           .
           Yet
           t
           is
           certain
           that
           it
           is
           very
           ancient
           .
           There
           are
           some
           that
           reckon
           Origen
           among
           the
           Asserters
           of
           the
           Millennarian
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           Doctrine
           supposes
           a
           Resurrection
           of
           a
           true
           Humane
           Body
           :
           But
           I
           think
           it
           is
           a
           Mistake
           .
        
         
           
             Quis
             haec
             audiens
             ,
             resurrectionem
             carnis
             eum
             negare
             putet
             ?
          
           So
           St.
           Jerom
           ,
           after
           those
           Words
           of
           Origen
           ,
           which
           I
           but
           now
           transcrib'd
           from
           him
           .
           Who
           would
           believe
           ,
           that
           Origen
           ,
           who
           in
           so
           many
           Places
           of
           his
           Works
           acknowledges
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           
             Same
             Humane
             Body
          
           ,
           should
           in
           others
           advance
           quite
           contrary
           Notions
           and
           Opinions
           ?
           Whatever
           Pamphilus
           
           alledges
           in
           his
           behalf
           ,
           it
           is
           too
           too
           True
           that
           he
           did
           so
           .
           You
           desire
           me
           to
           give
           you
           a
           particular
           account
           of
           his
           Opinions
           relating
           to
           the
           
             Resurrection
             :
             Huetius
          
           ,
           I
           remember
           ,
           in
           his
           Origeniana
           treats
           largely
           of
           'em
           :
           But
           I
           have
           not
           that
           Work
           at
           present
           by
           me
           .
           You
           must
           therefore
           be
           contented
           with
           what
           I
           have
           to
           present
           you
           of
           my
           own
           .
           In
           short
           they
           are
           These
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           in
           some
           places
           of
           his
           Works
           he
           advances
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           That
           the
           Body
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           is
           made
           up
           of
           new
           Particles
           ,
           by
           growing
           ,
           as
           Corn
           does
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           Seed
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           shewn
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           
             First
             Canon
          
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trulla
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           that
           He
           ,
           and
           his
           Followers
           ,
           Evagrius
           and
           
             Didymus
             ,
             spoke
             wickedly
             and
             contumeliously
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             .
             Aristinus
          
           tells
           us
           more
           particularly
           ,
           that
           
             they
             foolishly
             said
             ,
             that
             these
             very
             Bodies
             that
             we
             now
             have
             are
             not
             to
             rise
             .
          
           They
           denied
           ,
           says
           the
           Anonymous
           Author
           
             De
             Synodis
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             that
             Body
             which
             now
             we
             have
             .
          
           They
           taught
           ,
           says
           another
           a
           Anonymous
           Writer
           
             De
             Synodis
             ,
             That
             our
             Bodies
             are
             not
             to
             rise
             .
          
        
         
           Epiphanius
           b
           tells
           us
           that
           the
           Followers
           of
           
             Origen
             acknowledg'd
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             flesh
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             the
             same
             that
             was
             conceiv'd
             of
             the
          
           Virgin
           Mary
           ;
           
             yet
             they
             did
             not
             own
             that
             the
             same
             flesh
             shall
             rise
             ,
             but
             that
             another
             will
             be
             substituted
             by
             God
             in
             its
             Place
             .
          
           And
           the
           same
           d
           he
           says
           was
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Hereticks
           call'd
           Hieracites
           ,
           that
           
             there
             will
             be
             a
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             this
             which
             now
             we
             have
             ,
             but
             another
             which
             will
             be
             substituted
             in
             its
             Place
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           St.
           Jerom
           e
           says
           ,
           that
           the
           Followers
           of
           Origen
           ,
           when
           urg'd
           by
           the
           Catholicks
           ,
           would
           acknowledge
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           were
           press'd
           very
           hard
           and
           were
           ask'd
           whether
           they
           own'd
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           this
           same
           Flesh
           which
           we
           now
           have
           ,
           which
           is
           
             seen
             ,
             and
             touch'd
             ,
             and
             walks
             and
             speaks
             ,
          
           they
           would
           assent
           even
           to
           that
           too
           :
           But
           if
           they
           were
           ask'd
           whether
           they
           own'd
           that
           the
           Body
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           will
           have
           Hands
           and
           Feet
           ,
           a
           
             Belly
             ,
             Breast
             ,
             Teeth
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Parts
           which
           make
           up
           a
           Humane
           Body
           ;
           that
           they
           denied
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           same
           ‖
           Author
           tells
           us
           that
           Origen
           in
           
             many
             places
             of
             his
             Works
             ,
             especially
             in
             his
          
           IV.
           
             Book
             Concerning
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Exposition
             of
             the
             First
             Psalm
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Stromata
             ,
          
           denied
           that
           the
           Body
           will
           rise
           with
           Bones
           ,
           
           Blood
           ,
           and
           flesh
           ,
           and
           such
           Parts
           and
           Members
           as
           now
           we
           have
           ,
           or
           with
           difference
           of
           Sexes
           ;
           and
           affirm'd
           that
           it
           will
           be
           
             Aereal
             ,
             Ethereal
             ,
             intangible
          
           ,
           and
           invisible
           ,
           and
           that
           whereas
           we
           now
           see
           with
           our
           
             Eyes
             ,
             hear
          
           with
           our
           
             Ears
             ,
             work
          
           with
           our
           Hands
           ,
           and
           walk
           with
           our
           Feet
           ;
           we
           shall
           then
           be
           
             all
             Sight
             ,
             all
             Hearing
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           That
           the
           Body
           will
           be
           Subtle
           and
           Ethereal
           ,
           he
           asserts
           in
           his
           Comment
           on
           St.
           Matthew
           :
           And
           in
           his
           Second
           Book
           against
           *
           Celsus
           ,
           we
           are
           told
           that
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           was
           so
           constituted
           as
           to
           be
           of
           a
           middle
           Temper
           between
           the
           fineness
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           the
           grossness
           it
           had
           before
           his
           Death
           .
           St.
           Maximus
           likewise
           observes
           that
           in
           
             some
             of
             his
             Books
          
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           I
           read
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           Manuscript
           has
           it
           ,
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Books
          
           )
           he
           made
           the
           rising
           Body
           to
           be
           Ethereal
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Account
           which
           St.
           Methodius
           gives
           of
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           He
           tells
           us
           in
           one
           †
           place
           ,
           that
           Origen
           taught
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           we
           shall
           have
           the
           same
           species
           of
           Body
           ,
           the
           same
           Form
           or
           Appearance
           ,
           yet
           
             it
             will
             not
             consist
             of
             the
             same
             Matter
             ;
             as
             our
             Bodies
             in
             old
             Age
             retain
             the
             same
          
           Species
           ,
           
             yet
             have
             not
             any
             the
             same
             Particles
             which
             we
             had
             in
             our
             Youth
             .
          
           In
           another
           *
           place
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           
           Origen
           in
           his
           Comment
           on
           the
           LXV
           .
           Psalm
           ,
           compared
           our
           Bodies
           to
           a
           Bladder
           full
           of
           Water
           ;
           if
           you
           let
           the
           Water
           run
           ,
           and
           keep
           pouring
           in
           new
           ,
           the
           Bladder
           retains
           the
           same
           form
           ,
           though
           the
           Water
           be
           all
           chang'd
           ;
           so
           (
           says
           he
           )
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Body
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           numerically
           the
           same
           Body
           ,
           yet
           the
           Form
           and
           Figure
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           tho'
           made
           more
           Glorious
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           same
           Author
           ‖
           adds
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           
             Origen
             ,
             tho'
             the
             Body
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             retains
             the
             same
             intire
          
           Species
           (
           or
           form
           )
           yet
           it
           throws
           off
           its
           earthly
           Qualities
           ;
           and
           tho'
           it
           has
           the
           Shape
           and
           Figure
           of
           a
           Body
           of
           Flesh
           ,
           yet
           
             it
             is
             not
             flesh
          
           .
           And
           this
           (
           says
           he
           )
           he
           proves
           from
           that
           Assertion
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           that
           
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             cannot
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
          
           (
           which
           is
           spoken
           only
           of
           the
           Infirmities
           and
           Corruptions
           of
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           )
           and
           from
           other
           Texts
           of
           that
           kind
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           same
           Author
           tells
           us
           ,
           in
           *
           Photius
           ,
           that
           Origen
           made
           the
           Body
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           to
           consist
           of
           
             Air
             and
             Fire
          
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           From
           the
           a
           same
           and
           b
           other
           Authors
           ,
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           he
           asserted
           with
           
           the
           Platonists
           ,
           that
           the
           Body
           is
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Man
           ,
           but
           the
           Soul
           alone
           is
           the
           
             whole
             Man
          
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Body
           is
           the
           P●…ison
           *
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           into
           which
           it
           is
           sent
           by
           way
           of
           punishment
           for
           some
           Sin
           it
           had
           committed
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Pre-existence
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Agreeable
           to
           this
           is
           that
           Fansie
           of
           his
           concerning
           the
           Creation
           of
           our
           first
           Parents
           ,
           Adam
           and
           Eve
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           created
           
             nudae
             mentes
          
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           any
           †
           Bodies
           'till
           after
           their
           Fall
           ;
           that
           then
           God
           cloath'd
           'em
           with
           Bodies
           by
           way
           of
           Punishment
           .
           And
           this
           he
           says
           is
           meant
           by
           that
           place
           in
           Genesis
           ,
           where
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           
             that
             unto
             Adam
             and
             to
             his
             Wife
             did
             the
             Lord
             God
             make
             Coats
             of
             Skins
             ,
             and
             cloath'd
             them
             .
          
           By
           
             Coats
             of
             Skins
          
           he
           understands
           Bodies
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           In
           his
           Books
           a
           
             against
             Celsus
          
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           that
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           Body
           is
           to
           rise
           ,
           and
           be
           united
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           is
           because
           the
           Soul
           cannot
           move
           without
           a
           
             Material
             Vehicle
          
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           In
           other
           places
           he
           tells
           us
           that
           the
           Soul
           is
           b
           never
           without
           a
           Material
           
           Vehicle
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           being
           rewarded
           or
           punish'd
           but
           in
           a
           Body
           ,
           and
           that
           before
           the
           Resurrection
           it
           is
           rewarded
           or
           punish'd
           in
           an
           
             Ethereal
             Body
          
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           In
           other
           places
           he
           proceeds
           so
           far
           as
           to
           deny
           that
           the
           Soul
           will
           after
           Death
           be
           united
           to
           any
           Body
           whatever
           ,
           and
           to
           asfirm
           that
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           all
           Corporeal
           Substance
           will
           be
           perfectly
           
             annihilated
             .
             Photius
          
           *
           tells
           us
           that
           He
           ,
           and
           his
           Followers
           ,
           Evagrius
           and
           Didymus
           ,
           asserted
           ,
           that
           
             our
             Bodies
             are
             not
             to
             rise
             ,
             but
             our
             naked
             Souls
             alone
             without
             Bodies
             .
          
           So
           also
           says
           †
           
             Constantinus
             Harmenopulus
          
           .
           And
           a
           
             Anastasi●…s
             Sinaita
          
           intimates
           the
           same
           .
           We
           are
           told
           by
           b
           Leontius
           ,
           that
           he
           own'd
           a
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           but
           held
           withal
           that
           the
           Soul
           being
           punish'd
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           is
           purg'd
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           freed
           wholly
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           restored
           to
           its
           primitive
           state
           and
           condition
           .
           
             Theophilus
             Alexandrinus
          
           c
           assures
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           the
           rising
           Bodies
           corruptible
           and
           mortal
           ;
           and
           asserted
           ,
           that
           
             after
             many
             Ages
             they
             will
             be
             annihilated
             .
          
           That
           all
           Corporeal
           Substance
           will
           be
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           annihilated
           ,
           he
           affirms
           in
           several
           places
           of
           his
           Books
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           translated
           by
           St.
           Jerom
           in
           
           his
           Epistle
           to
           Avitus
           .
           So
           St.
           Maximus
           *
           observes
           ,
           that
           tho
           
             in
             some
             of
             his
             Books
          
           he
           taught
           a
           Resurrection
           of
           an
           
             Ethereal
             Body
          
           ;
           yet
           in
           others
           he
           denied
           it
           ,
           affirming
           that
           
             all
             corporeal
             Substance
          
           will
           be
           annihilated
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           In
           one
           place
           of
           his
           Work
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Dissolution
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           all
           Matter
           will
           be
           chang'd
           into
           the
           same
           Substance
           of
           which
           God
           himself
           consists
           .
           In
           the
           same
           he
           asserts
           ,
        
         
           13.
           
           That
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           World
           is
           dissolv'd
           ,
           and
           all
           
             Matter
             annihilated
          
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           new
           Matter
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           World
           created
           just
           like
           this
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           on
           to
           Eternity
           ;
           and
           that
           before
           this
           World
           was
           created
           there
           had
           been
           innumerable
           others
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           That
           in
           the
           next
           World
           he
           that
           is
           now
           a
           Man
           may
           be
           an
           Angel
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           now
           an
           Angel
           may
           be
           a
           Man
           ,
           by
           being
           ,
           for
           it's
           offences
           ,
           thrust
           down
           into
           a
           Humane
           Body
           .
           If
           ,
           after
           it
           is
           sent
           down
           into
           a
           Body
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           behave
           it-self
           so
           as
           to
           deserve
           to
           be
           restor'd
           to
           its
           former
           State
           ,
           it
           will
           then
           (
           says
           he
           )
           become
           a
           Devil
           ;
           and
           according
           to
           its
           Merits
           ,
           be
           employ'd
           in
           divers
           Offices
           in
           the
           other
           Worlds
           .
           if
           after
           this
           it
           desires
           to
           amend
           ,
           and
           become
           
           better
           ,
           it
           is
           sent
           again
           into
           a
           Humane
           Body
           ,
           and
           being
           there
           punish'd
           and
           purified
           ,
           it
           at
           last
           becomes
           an
           Angel
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           at
           first
           .
        
         
           These
           were
           the
           Opinions
           of
           Origen
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           Resurrection
           ;
           these
           his
           strange
           Contradictions
           and
           Inconsistences
           .
           How
           dangerous
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           to
           forsake
           the
           Traditions
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           build
           upon
           ones
           own
           private
           Fancy
           ,
           we
           may
           learn
           from
           his
           Example
           .
           If
           once
           you
           begin
           to
           indulge
           your
           own
           Fancy
           in
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           without
           a
           due
           Regard
           to
           the
           Traditions
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           you
           know
           not
           where
           it
           will
           end
           .
           'T
           is
           odds
           but
           the
           head-strong
           Thing
           will
           at
           last
           ,
           after
           many
           Turns
           and
           Wanderings
           ,
           bring
           you
           to
           a
           Precipice
           .
        
         
           No
           sooner
           were
           these
           Opinions
           advanc'd
           and
           publish'd
           ,
           but
           the
           Church
           began
           to
           be
           alarm'd
           .
           
             Liberatus
             Diaconus
          
           affirms
           ,
           that
           Origen
           was
           a
           condemn'd
           for
           'em
           
             in
             his
             life-time
          
           .
           His
           Apologist
           Pamphilus
           ,
           who
           flourish'd
           and
           wrote
           about
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           same
           Century
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           made
           the
           greatest
           Noise
           ,
           and
           was
           chiefly
           oppos'd
           b
           was
           
           his
           Opinion
           
             concerning
             the
             Resurrection
          
           .
           The
           same
           Author
           tells
           us
           that
           c
           several
           had
           written
           against
           him
           on
           that
           Subject
           .
           One
           of
           them
           was
           St.
           Methodius
           ,
           (
           he
           whom
           I
           have
           several
           times
           quoted
           )
           Bishop
           of
           Tyre
           ,
           who
           was
           martyr'd
           about
           the
           Year
           CCCIII.
           He
           wrote
           a
           Book
           with
           this
           Title
           
             Against
             Origen
             ,
             Concerning
             the
             Resurrection
             :
          
           of
           which
           a
           great
           part
           is
           preserv'd
           in
           d
           Epiphanius
           and
           e
           Photius
           .
           The
           Opinion
           ,
           which
           he
           opposes
           and
           confutes
           ,
           is
           ,
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Rising
           Body
           will
           not
           consist
           of
           the
           same
           substance
           that
           was
           buried
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           it
           will
           be
           not
           a
           Body
           of
           Flesh
           ,
           but
           an
           Ethereal
           one
           .
           Another
           that
           wrote
           against
           
             Origen
             Concerning
             the
             Resurrection
          
           was
           Antipater
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Bostra
           in
           Arabia
           ,
           who
           flourish'd
           long
           after
           ,
           about
           the
           Year
           460.
           
           A
           Third
           was
           f
           
             Ammon
             Hadrianopolites
          
           ,
           whose
           Age
           I
           know
           not
           .
           To
           these
           I
           might
           add
           Theophilus
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           who
           writes
           against
           him
           in
           his
           
             Paschal
             Epistles
          
           ;
           g
           Epiphanius
           ,
           h
           St.
           Jerom
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           i
           Justinian
           ,
           and
           others
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           Year
           399
           ,
           He
           ,
           and
           his
           Opinions
           ,
           were
           condemn'd
           and
           anathematiz'd
           by
           c
           a
           Synod
           of
           Alexandria
           under
           the
           Patriarch
           Theophilus
           ;
           who
           at
           the
           same
           time
           expell'd
           all
           those
           that
           profest
           'em
           out
           of
           Egypt
           .
           In
           the
           Year
           400
           ,
           he
           was
           condemn'd
           by
           a
           Synod
           call'd
           at
           Rome
           by
           P.
           Anastasius
           ;
           after
           that
           by
           a
           d
           Synod
           of
           Antioch
           under
           the
           Patriarch
           Ephraemius
           ;
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           by
           a
           e
           Synod
           of
           Constantinople
           under
           the
           Patriarch
           Mennas
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           by
           a
           
             General
             Council
          
           ,
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           which
           was
           held
           in
           the
           Year
           553.
           
        
         
           I
           could
           easily
           fill
           you
           a
           Volume
           with
           the
           Testimonies
           and
           Authorities
           of
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Fourth
           and
           the
           following
           Ages
           ;
           and
           could
           shew
           you
           with
           how
           great
           a
           Zeal
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           
             same
             Humane
          
           Body
           has
           been
           always
           maintain'd
           by
           the
           Church
           :
           But
           I
           remember
           I
           am
           to
           send
           you
           ,
           not
           a
           Folio
           ,
           but
           a
           Manual
           ;
           and
           I
           think
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           brought
           down
           through
           the
           Two
           first
           and
           purest
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           the
           time
           of
           Origen
           ,
           may
           suffice
           to
           clear
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           
             Article
             of
             our
             Faith
          
           ,
           by
           shewing
           that
           the
           Fathers
           of
           those
           Primitive
           times
           were
           Seconds
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           abett
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           which
           we
           deduced
           from
           Scripture
           .
        
         
         
           The
           later
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           we
           will
           call
           all
           together
           to
           a
           
             General
             Council
          
           by
           their
           Creeds
           ,
           and
           so
           seal
           our
           Doctrine
           with
           the
           great
           and
           Venerable
           Seal
           of
           the
           whole
           Catholick
           Church
           .
           We
           have
           shewn
           already
           from
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Irenaeus
           and
           Tertullian
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Creed
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           in
           their
           time
           ,
           
             the
             Resurrection
             of
          
           the
           flesh
           was
           one
           Article
           .
           It
           is
           so
           in
           that
           which
           is
           extant
           in
           the
           †
           
             Apostolical
             Constitutions
          
           .
           It
           is
           so
           likewise
           in
           that
           which
           we
           commonly
           call
           the
           
             Apostles
             Creed
          
           ,
           which
           was
           generally
           believ'd
           even
           before
           the
           time
           of
           a
           Ruffinus
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           written
           by
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           .
           In
           our
           English
           Translation
           we
           read
           ,
           
             The
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
          
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           Originals
           ,
           the
           Greek
           and
           the
           Latin
           ,
           it
           is
           ,
           
             The
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           .
           So
           't
           was
           read
           ,
           as
           b
           Russinus
           affirms
           ,
           in
           
             all
             Churches
          
           .
           That
           the
           Latin
           Churches
           read
           
             Carnis
             Resurrectio
          
           ,
           appears
           not
           only
           from
           Rufsinus
           ,
           but
           likewise
           from
           c
           St.
           Jerom
           ,
           St.
           
             Austin
             ,
             Chrysologus
          
           ,
           and
           
             Maximus
             Taurinensis
          
           ,
           
           whose
           Expositions
           on
           the
           Creed
           are
           now
           extant
           ,
           and
           from
           divers
           others
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             The
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           in
           the
           Creed
           of
           the
           ancient
           Church
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           is
           apparent
           from
           a
           St.
           Cyril
           Bishop
           of
           that
           Church
           .
           It
           is
           so
           in
           the
           
             Greek
             Creed
          
           ,
           which
           is
           extant
           at
           the
           end
           of
           K.
           Ethelstan's
           Psalter
           in
           Sir
           John
           Cotton's
           Library
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           of
           the
           Bodleian
           Library
           which
           is
           written
           in
           Saxon
           Characters
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
          
           ;
           a
           Manuscript
           of
           above
           a
           Thousand
           Years
           old
           .
           In
           the
           Church
           of
           Aquileia
           they
           had
           one
           Word
           peculiar
           to
           themselves
           .
           For
           instead
           of
           
             the
             Resurrection
             of
          
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           they
           read
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           more
           express
           ,
           (
           because
           some
           of
           the
           Origenists
           would
           talk
           of
           a
           new
           Flesh
           )
           b
           
             The
             Resurrection
             of
             this
             Flesh.
          
           
        
         
           The
           several
           Councils
           which
           were
           call'd
           in
           the
           Fourth
           Century
           ,
           relating
           chiefly
           to
           the
           Controversies
           of
           the
           Arians
           ,
           the
           
             confessions
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           which
           they
           publish'd
           ,
           have
           not
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           any
           thing
           express
           concerning
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Flesh.
           The
           
             Nicene
             Creed
          
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Synods
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           express
           only
           thus
           much
           :
           That
           Christ
           will
           
             Come
             to
             judge
             the
             Quick
             and
             the
             Dead
             .
          
           But
           that
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Flesh
           was
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           
           Nice
           ,
           may
           particularly
           appear
           from
           that
           Confession
           which
           the
           Heretick
           Arius
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Party
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           presented
           to
           the
           Emperor
           Constantine
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           been
           condemn'd
           by
           that
           Council
           ,
           to
           perswade
           him
           that
           they
           were
           truly
           Orthodox
           ,
           and
           came
           up
           fully
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Council
           .
           In
           that
           a
           Confession
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           So
           also
           in
           the
           Confession
           b
           of
           the
           
             Synod
             of
             Antioch
          
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           of
           c
           Marcellus
           Bishop
           of
           Ancyra
           .
           And
           in
           that
           of
           the
           Eighty
           d
           Eastern
           Bishops
           who
           sided
           with
           the
           Arians
           at
           Sardica
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Creeds
           of
           the
           Second
           and
           
             Sixth
             General
             Councils
          
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           which
           in
           the
           time
           of
           *
           Epiphanius
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           recited
           by
           the
           Converts
           that
           were
           to
           be
           baptized
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           ,
           
             The
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
          
           .
           In
           that
           ascribed
           to
           St.
           Athanasius
           we
           profess
           that
           
             all
             Men
             shall
             rise
             again
             with
             their
             Bodies
             .
          
           That
           of
           P.
           Damasus
           delivers
           it
           thus
           :
           †
           
             We
             believe
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             rais'd
             up
             in
             the
             same
             Flesh
             in
             which
             we
             now
             live
             .
          
           I
           need
           not
           mention
           ‖
           that
           of
           St.
           Jerom.
           What
           his
           Belief
           was
           ,
           appears
           sufficiently
           from
           the
           several
           
           places
           where
           I
           have
           already
           cited
           him
           .
           He
           is
           positive
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           understand
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           as
           profest
           by
           a
           
             the
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           any
           otherwise
           than
           of
           a
           true
           
             Humane
             Body
          
           .
        
         
           Ruffinus
           in
           the
           same
           Age
           ,
           being
           suspected
           with
           John
           Bishop
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           as
           favouring
           the
           Opinion
           of
           Origen
           ,
           to
           clear
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           from
           that
           Scandal
           ,
           makes
           this
           Profession
           of
           Faith
           in
           his
           own
           and
           the
           Bishop's
           Name
           ,
           in
           the
           Preface
           to
           his
           Translation
           of
           
             Pamphilus's
             Apology
             for
             Origen
          
           .
           b
           
             We
             believe
          
           ,
           
           
             as
             it
             has
             been
             deliver'd
             down
             to
             us
             from
             the
             Holy
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             arose
             from
             the
             Dead
             in
             the
             very
             same
             Flesh
             in
             which
             he
             suffer'd
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             gave
             us
             also
             hope
             of
             a
             Resurrection
             .
             We
             speak
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Flesh
             not
             in
             a
             shuffling
             and
             deceitful
             manner
             ,
             as
             some
             falsly
             accuse
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             believe
             that
             this
             very
             Flesh
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             now
             live
             ,
             shall
             rise
             ,
             not
             another
             instead
             of
             it
             ,
             neither
             do
             we
             mean
             any
             other
             Body
             besides
             this
             of
             Flesh.
             If
             therefore
             we
             say
             that
             the
             BODY
             shall
             rise
             ,
             we
             speak
             according
             to
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             for
             he
             uses
             that
             Word
             :
             If
             we
             say
             that
             the
             FLESH
             is
             to
             rise
             ,
             we
             make
             our
             Confession
             according
             to
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
          
           Creed
           .
           
             'T
             is
             a
             foolish
             thing
             to
             accuse
             us
             as
             if
             we
             thought
             a
             Humane
             Body
             could
             be
             any
             thing
             besides
             Flesh.
             Whether
             therefore
             that
             which
             shall
             rise
             be
             called
             FLESH
             ,
             according
             to
             the
          
           Creed
           ,
           
             or
             BODY
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             to
             be
             believ'd
             as
             the
             Apostle
             has
             set
             it
             forth
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             shall
             rise
             ,
             shall
             rise
             in
             Power
             and
             Glory
             ,
             and
             shall
             rise
             an
             Incorruptible
             ,
             and
             a
             Spiritual
             Body
             ,
             that
             Corruption
             shall
             not
             inherit
             Incorruption
             .
             Saving
             therefore
             these
             Prerogatives
             of
             the
             Body
             or
             Flesh
             in
             the
             other
             Life
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Flesh
             is
             to
             be
             believ'd
             wholly
             and
             perfectly
             ,
             so
             that
             both
             the
             same
             nature
             of
          
           
           
             Flesh
             may
             be
             retain'd
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             and
             glory
             of
             an
             incorrupted
             and
             spiritual
             Body
             may
             not
             be
             violated
             .
             For
             so
             it
             is
             written
             .
             These
             things
             are
             preach'd
             in
          
           Jerusalem
           
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             by
             the
             holy
             Bishop
          
           John.
           
             These
             things
             I
             ,
             together
             with
             him
             ,
             profess
             and
             maintain
             .
             If
             any
             one
             either
             believes
             or
             teaches
             any
             other
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             thinks
             that
             we
             believe
             any
             other
             than
             this
             we
             have
             now
             set
             forth
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accurs'd
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Creed
           of
           the
           *
           First
           Council
           of
           Toledo
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           400
           has
           thus
           :
           
             We
             believe
             there
             will
             be
             a
             Resurrection
             of
             the
          
           Flesh
           
             of
             Mankind
          
           .
           That
           of
           the
           Fourth
           Council
           of
           Toledo
           in
           the
           Year
           633.
           
           †
           
             We
             are
             to
             be
             rais'd
             up
             by
             Christ
             in
             the
             same
             Flesh
             in
             which
             we
             now
             live
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Form
             in
             which
             he
             himself
             rose
             .
          
           That
           of
           the
           Eleventh
           Council
           of
           the
           same
           Church
           in
           the
           Year
           675.
           
           a
           
             According
             to
             the
             Example
             of
             our
             Head
             ,
          
           (
           i.
           e.
           Christ
           )
           
             we
             confess
             that
             there
             will
             be
             a
             true
             Resurrection
             of
             the
          
           Flesh
           
             of
             all
             the
             Dead
             .
             Neither
             do
             we
             believe
             that
             we
             shall
             rise
             in
             an
             Aereal
             or
             any
             other
             kind
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             (
             as
             some
          
           
           
             have
             delirously
             fansied
             )
             but
             in
             that
             in
             which
             we
             live
             ,
             have
             our
             being
             ,
             and
             move
             .
          
           Boetius
           in
           his
           
             Confession
             of
             Faith
          
           :
           b
           
             This
             is
             principally
             requir'd
             in
             our
             Religion
             ,
             that
             we
             believe
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             our
             Souls
             do
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             our
             Bodies
             themselves
             which
             are
             dissolv'd
             by
             death
             ,
             are
             restored
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             to
             their
             former
             state
             .
          
        
         
           Vigilius
           Tapsensis
           :
           c
           
             If
             any
             one
             says
             that
             a
             Man
             will
             not
             rise
             in
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             as
             God
             made
             him
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accurs'd
             .
          
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           tho'
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           in
           the
           vulgar
           Translation
           of
           the
           
             Apostles
             Creed
          
           ,
           uses
           only
           these
           Terms
           ,
           
             The
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
          
           ,
           yet
           in
           her
           Form
           of
           
             Publick
             Baptism
          
           ,
           the
           Person
           to
           be
           baptized
           is
           askt
           ,
           in
           his
           Representative
           the
           Godfather
           ,
           
             Dost
             thou
             believe
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             flesh
             ?
          
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           —
           But
           I
           cannot
           yet
           say
           ,
           I
           have
           now
           done
           .
           Before
           I
           put
           an
           end
           to
           this
           History
           ,
           I
           shall
           crave
           your
           leave
           
           to
           offer
           to
           your
           Consideration
           ,
           what
           I
           had
           almost
           forgotten
           ,
           an
           Observation
           ,
           or
           two
           ,
           relating
           to
           some
           of
           those
           Primitive
           Writers
           whose
           Authorities
           we
           have
           above
           produced
           .
        
         
           My
           first
           Observation
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           'em
           were
           not
           only
           bred
           up
           in
           the
           Prejudices
           and
           Infidelity
           of
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           but
           were
           likewise
           by
           Profession
           Philosophers
           and
           Lawyers
           :
           And
           what
           Opinion
           the
           Philosophers
           ,
           and
           learned
           Greeks
           had
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           as
           profest
           by
           the
           Christians
           ,
           is
           very
           notorious
           .
           I
           have
           shewn
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           that
           even
           among
           the
           Greeks
           there
           were
           many
           Opinions
           which
           were
           founded
           on
           an
           ancient
           Tradition
           concerning
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           in
           some
           sense
           believ'd
           by
           many
           of
           their
           Philosophers
           :
           Notwithstanding
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           understood
           by
           the
           Christians
           ,
           it
           was
           by
           all
           the
           Greeks
           in
           general
           exploded
           .
           Not
           any
           one
           Christian
           Doctrine
           so
           generally
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           much
           contempt
           ,
           rejected
           .
           
             There
             was
             not
             any
             one
             Sect
          
           (
           says
           *
           
             Tertullian
             )
             among
             all
             the
             Philosophers
             ,
             but
             what
             denied
             it
             .
          
           They
           did
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             with
             all
             imaginable
             opposition
             ,
             contend
             against
             it
             ,
          
           says
           the
           
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Questions
             and
             Answers
             ad
             Graecos
          
           .
           Thus
           St.
           b
           Austin
           affirms
           that
           
             there
             was
             nothing
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             so
             vehemently
             ,
             so
             pertinaciously
             ,
             and
             with
             so
             much
             contention
             and
             earnestness
             opposed
             as
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Flesh.
             Of
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             many
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Philosophers
             have
             discoursed
             at
             large
             .
             And
             in
             very
             many
             of
             their
             Writings
             they
             assert
             it
             .
             But
             when
             they
             come
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             so
             much
             as
             hesitate
             about
             it
             ,
             but
             vehemently
             oppose
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             say
             that
             't
             is
             impossible
             that
             this
             earthly
             Flesh
             should
             ascend
             up
             into
             Heaven
             .
          
           c
           Pliny
           affirms
           that
           't
           is
           beyond
           the
           Power
           even
           of
           God
           himself
           to
           raise
           up
           a
           Body
           to
           life
           when
           once
           it
           is
           dead
           .
           And
           't
           is
           d
           Madness
           to
           him
           to
           believe
           there
           will
           be
           any
           such
           thing
           .
           To
           Celsus
           this
           Doctrine
           seem'd
           abominable
           ,
           
           or
           *
           
             worthy
             to
             be
             spit
             at
          
           ,
           as
           
             extremly
             impure
          
           .
           a
           St.
           Cyril
           of
           Alexandria
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperor
           Julian
           b
           derided
           this
           above
           all
           the
           Tenets
           of
           the
           Christians
           .
           They
           c
           mock'd
           at
           it
           ,
           says
           the
           author
           of
           the
           
             Apostolical
             Constitutions
          
           .
           And
           Origen
           d
           says
           
             it
             was
             a
             common
             subject
             of
             Laughter
             .
             Cecilius
          
           in
           
             Minucius
             Felix
          
           calls
           it
           e
           
             an
             old
             Wife's
             Tale.
          
           And
           Tatian
           assures
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Heathens
           were
           wont
           to
           look
           upon
           the
           Christians
           as
           f
           
             pitiful
             Triflers
             and
             Bablers
          
           for
           asserting
           it
           .
           My
           conclusion
           is
           this
           :
           That
           if
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Identity
           ,
           or
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           very
           same
           Body
           ,
           had
           not
           been
           lookt
           upon
           in
           those
           Primitive
           Times
           as
           firmly
           establish'd
           on
           the
           Authority
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           look'd
           upon
           only
           as
           a
           Scholastical
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           a
           Dogma
           that
           might
           be
           dispensed
           with
           ,
           those
           learned
           and
           acute
           Men
           (
           of
           whom
           we
           speak
           )
           when
           converted
           from
           their
           Heathenism
           ,
           would
           never
           have
           embraced
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           they
           did
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Second
           place
           it
           is
           worthy
           to
           be
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           those
           Books
           out
           of
           which
           I
           have
           taken
           their
           Testimonies
           ,
           were
           many
           of
           'em
           written
           professedly
           in
           Answer
           to
           the
           Objections
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Doctrine
           
           of
           a
           new
           Ethereal
           Body
           ,
           which
           Origen
           afterwards
           made
           bold
           to
           advance
           ,
           could
           have
           been
           warranted
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           Traditions
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           how
           gladly
           would
           those
           Fathers
           have
           taken
           hold
           of
           it
           !
           That
           the
           Soul
           is
           never
           without
           an
           Ethereal
           Body
           ,
           was
           (
           as
           we
           have
           already
           observ'd
           )
           a
           common
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Greek
           Philosophers
           :
           Now
           how
           easie
           had
           it
           been
           for
           those
           Fathers
           to
           answer
           all
           the
           Cavils
           and
           Objections
           and
           Flouts
           of
           their
           insulting
           Adversaries
           ,
           by
           proposing
           this
           Notion
           !
           How
           easie
           had
           it
           been
           to
           remove
           that
           great
           Stumbling-Block
           which
           lay
           in
           their
           way
           to
           Christianity
           !
           They
           were
           too
           learned
           and
           too
           acute
           Philosophers
           ,
           not
           to
           think
           on
           it
           ;
           but
           they
           knew
           it
           was
           not
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           
             deliver'd
             to
             the
             Saints
          
           .
        
         
           Perhaps
           it
           may
           be
           alledged
           ,
           that
           the
           Reason
           why
           the
           Primitive
           Fathers
           believ'd
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           same
           Humane
           Body
           ,
           was
           because
           they
           believ'd
           that
           after
           the
           Resurrection
           Christ
           is
           to
           come
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           are
           to
           abide
           with
           him
           here
           a
           Thousand
           Years
           .
        
         
           Perchance
           you
           may
           be
           apt
           to
           suspect
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           the
           chief
           Foundation
           of
           that
           gross
           Notion
           which
           they
           so
           generally
           entertain'd
           of
           the
           rising
           Body
           .
        
         
         
           To
           remove
           such
           a
           Suspicion
           as
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           need
           only
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           Patrons
           of
           the
           Millennarian
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           such
           also
           as
           rejected
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           asserted
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           same
           Humane
           Body
           .
        
         
           Tho'
           many
           of
           those
           ancients
           whose
           Authorities
           we
           have
           produced
           ,
           asserted
           the
           Millennium
           ,
           such
           as
           Papias
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Sibylline
             Oracles
             ,
             Justin
             M.
             ,
             Iren●…us
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
          
           and
           Hippolytus
           :
           Yet
           others
           there
           are
           amongst
           'em
           ,
           that
           did
           not
           embrace
           that
           Doctrine
           .
           It
           does
           not
           at
           all
           appear
           ,
           that
           either
           St.
           Clement
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           St.
           Ignatius
           ,
           or
           Theophilus
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           or
           Tatian
           ,
           or
           
             Minucius
             Felix
          
           ,
           were
           asserters
           of
           it
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           it
           appears
           that
           the
           wise
           and
           learned
           Athenagoras
           did
           not
           believe
           it
           .
           I
           observe
           that
           he
           asserts
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           Resurrection
           there
           will
           be
           no
           such
           Things
           as
           Inanimate
           Beings
           ,
           which
           is
           plainly
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Millennium
           .
           In
           his
           Discourse
           
             of
             the
             Resurrection
          
           ,
           he
           argues
           after
           this
           Manner
           :
           
             If
             God
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             is
             unwilling
             to
             raise
             the
             Dead
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             because
             it
             is
             Unjust
             ,
             or
             because
             it
             is
             Unworthy
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             Unjust
             ,
             for
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             an
             Injury
             either
             to
             those
             that
             are
             rais'd
             ,
             or
             to
             some
             other
             being
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             an
             Injury
             to
             any
             other
             Being
             :
             For
             Intellectual
          
           
           Beings
           (
           or
           Angels
           )
           
             are
             not
             at
             all
             damnified
             by
             it
             ,
          
           a
           
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             an
             Injury
             to
             Irrational
             or
             Inanimate
             Beings
             :
             For
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             there
             will
             be
             no
             such
             Beings
             .
             And
             to
             that
             which
             is
             not
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Injury
             done
             .
             But
             admit
             that
             there
             should
             be
             such
             things
             then
             in
             being
             ,
             yet
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Mankind
             would
             be
             to
             them
             no
             Injury
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Neither
           was
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           an
           asserter
           of
           the
           Millenium
           :
           I
           know
           it
           is
           suspected
           by
           some
           learned
           Men
           that
           he
           was
           :
           But
           that
           he
           was
           not
           ,
           I
           gather
           from
           a
           place
           in
           his
           Treatise
           
             concerning
             the
             Salvability
             of
             Rich
             Men.
          
           He
           was
           b
           made
           (
           says
           he
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           young-Man
           re-converted
           by
           St.
           
             John
             )
             a
             Trophy
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             that
             is
             hoped
             for
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             the
             Angels
             shall
             carry
             up
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             truly
             Penitent
             ,
             to
             the
             Supercelestial
             Habitations
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           done
           with
           my
           History
           and
           Proofs
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           And
           by
           this
           time
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           you
           are
           so
           well
           satisfied
           of
           the
           Truth
           and
           certainty
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           ask
           me
           that
           Question
           of
           St.
           
             Paul
             :
             How
             say
             some
             among
          
           You
           
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Resurrection
          
           ?
           
           The
           fourth
           and
           last
           thing
           I
           propos'd
           to
           do
           ,
           was
           to
           answer
           the
           Objections
           of
           such
           as
           say
           ,
           
             there
             will
             be
             no
             Resurrection
          
           .
           And
           this
           I
           shall
           now
           in
           the
           next
           place
           endeavour
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           Objection
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           Difficulty
           of
           it
           .
           There
           are
           not
           only
           many
           Men
           whom
           Necessity
           and
           Famine
           have
           forc'd
           to
           devour
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           there
           are
           many
           whole
           Nations
           in
           the
           World
           that
           are
           wont
           to
           feed
           ordinarily
           on
           Humane
           Flesh.
           You
           may
           add
           that
           we
           are
           all
           in
           some
           sense
           Canibals
           and
           Man-eaters
           ,
           we
           devour
           one
           another
           ,
           we
           eat
           our
           dead
           Neighbours
           ,
           our
           Brothers
           ,
           our
           Fathers
           ,
           the
           succeeding
           Generation
           
             swallows
             down
          
           the
           former
           ,
           though
           we
           prey
           not
           upon
           'em
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           as
           some
           other
           Canibals
           do
           ,
           yet
           ,
           by
           a
           subtle
           Cookery
           of
           Nature
           ,
           we
           eat
           'em
           at
           
             second
             Hand
          
           .
           This
           is
           true
           in
           some
           Measure
           :
           From
           the
           Bodies
           of
           the
           Dead
           springs
           up
           Grass
           ,
           this
           when
           eaten
           by
           the
           Ox
           ,
           is
           turn'd
           into
           Flesh
           ;
           this
           we
           eat
           ,
           and
           the
           Flesh
           of
           the
           Ox
           becomes
           
             ours
             .
             Plutarch
          
           a
           tells
           us
           that
           when
           the
           Cimbrians
           were
           defeated
           by
           Marius
           ,
           there
           fell
           so
           great
           a
           Number
           of
           'em
           that
           the
           whole
           Field
           was
           dung'd
           (
           as
           one
           may
           say
           )
           with
           their
           dead
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           afforded
           the
           next
           Season
           an
           extraordinary
           
           rich
           and
           plentiful
           Crop.
           Others
           tell
           us
           of
           a
           certain
           Roman
           who
           fed
           his
           Fishes
           with
           the
           Bodies
           of
           his
           Slaves
           ,
           whom
           he
           threw
           into
           his
           Ponds
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           feed
           at
           second
           Hand
           on
           Man's
           Flesh.
           Now
           since
           the
           substance
           of
           one
           Man's
           Body
           ,
           becomes
           the
           substance
           of
           another
           Man's
           Body
           ,
           how
           (
           you
           will
           say
           )
           can
           the
           Bodies
           of
           both
           be
           rais'd
           again
           ?
        
         
           This
           Objection
           is
           a
           very
           considerable
           one
           ,
           and
           has
           been
           all
           along
           urg'd
           against
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           our
           later
           Scepticks
           but
           anciently
           (
           as
           I
           but
           now
           observ'd
           )
           by
           the
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           deny
           ,
           as
           Athenagoras
           seems
           to
           do
           ,
           that
           the
           substance
           of
           one
           Man's
           Body
           ,
           when
           eaten
           by
           another
           ,
           turns
           to
           nourishment
           and
           becomes
           the
           Flesh
           of
           that
           other
           that
           eats
           it
           .
           It
           sufficiently
           appears
           that
           they
           that
           eat
           Humane
           Flesh
           to
           satisfie
           their
           Hunger
           ,
           are
           reliev'd
           and
           cherish'd
           ,
           and
           ,
           of
           consequence
           ,
           nourish'd
           by
           it
           .
           But
           my
           Answer
           is
           this
           :
        
         
           That
           God
           Almighty
           who
           has
           engag'd
           his
           Promise
           that
           the
           Bodies
           of
           all
           Men
           shall
           rise
           again
           ,
           will
           take
           care
           so
           to
           order
           all
           things
           relating
           to
           our
           Nourishment
           ,
           as
           that
           that
           may
           not
           hinder
           his
           Promise
           from
           being
           fullfill'd
           .
           He
           will
           take
           care
           that
           the
           Particles
           of
           One
           Man's
           
           Body
           shall
           never
           so
           become
           the
           Particles
           of
           another
           Man's
           Body
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           either
           should
           be
           thereby
           render'd
           impossible
           .
           'T
           is
           an
           Observation
           of
           the
           most
           accurate
           Sanctorius
           ,
           grounded
           on
           infallible
           Statick
           Experiments
           ,
           that
           not
           above
           the
           Fiftieth
           Part
           of
           what
           a
           Man
           takes
           into
           his
           Body
           turns
           to
           Nourishment
           .
           From
           hence
           I
           make
           this
           following
           Inference
           :
        
         
           Should
           an
           Ox
           ,
           for
           Example
           ,
           feed
           only
           on
           such
           Grass
           as
           grew
           in
           that
           Field
           which
           was
           impregnated
           by
           the
           Dead
           Bodies
           of
           the
           Cimbrians
           (
           but
           now
           mention'd
           )
           as
           the
           Grass
           would
           not
           consist
           wholly
           of
           those
           Particles
           which
           belong'd
           to
           the
           dead
           Bodies
           ,
           but
           would
           chiefly
           consist
           of
           other
           more
           common
           Particles
           ,
           those
           of
           Rain
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           so
           not
           above
           the
           50th
           Part
           (
           perhaps
           a
           much
           less
           proportion
           )
           of
           the
           Grass
           which
           is
           eaten
           ,
           would
           become
           the
           Flesh
           of
           the
           Ox
           ,
           and
           not
           above
           the
           50th
           Part
           of
           that
           Flesh
           of
           the
           Ox
           which
           is
           eaten
           by
           a
           Man
           ,
           would
           be
           turn'd
           into
           the
           Substance
           of
           the
           Man.
           Should
           a
           Man
           feed
           on
           Corn
           that
           grew
           in
           such
           a
           Field
           ,
           as
           the
           Corn
           would
           consist
           not
           wholly
           of
           the
           Humane
           Particles
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           of
           others
           ;
           so
           not
           above
           the
           50th
           Part
           of
           the
           Corn
           so
           eaten
           would
           become
           the
           Flesh
           of
           him
           that
           ate
           it
           .
           The
           
           same
           may
           be
           said
           of
           him
           who
           ●…ed
           his
           Fishes
           with
           the
           Bodies
           of
           his
           Slaves
           :
           As
           the
           Fish
           must
           be
           suppos'd
           to
           receive
           their
           Nourishment
           from
           those
           Bodies
           ,
           not
           wholly
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           part
           ,
           so
           not
           above
           the
           50th
           part
           of
           the
           Substance
           of
           the
           Fish
           (
           you
           may
           say
           much
           less
           ,
           considering
           the
           unfitness
           of
           Fish
           for
           Nourishment
           )
           would
           become
           the
           Flesh
           of
           the
           Eater
           .
           It
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           even
           according
           to
           the
           common
           course
           and
           nature
           of
           Nutrition
           ,
           were
           there
           no
           particular
           Providence
           concern'd
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           in
           such
           Cases
           but
           very
           few
           Particles
           in
           any
           Man's
           Body
           which
           belong'd
           before
           to
           another
           .
           Should
           one
           Man
           devour
           another
           wholly
           (
           in
           this
           the
           great
           Strength
           of
           the
           Objection
           lies
           )
           it
           appears
           from
           
           Sanctorius's
           Observation
           that
           not
           above
           the
           50th
           part
           of
           the
           Flesh
           of
           the
           Person
           devour'd
           would
           become
           the
           Flesh
           of
           him
           that
           ate
           it
           .
           And
           besides
           the
           other
           49
           parts
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           there
           would
           remain
           all
           the
           Bones
           untouched
           ,
           which
           make
           up
           a
           great
           (
           the
           most
           substantial
           )
           part
           of
           the
           Body
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           further
           to
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           same
           Body
           that
           died
           is
           to
           rise
           again
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           that
           all
           the
           Particles
           of
           it
           should
           be
           
             rais'd
             up
          
           .
           'T
           is
           enough
           that
           such
           Particles
           are
           rais'd
           
           as
           made
           up
           the
           integrant
           and
           necessary
           Parts
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           By
           necessary
           Parts
           ,
           I
           mean
           those
           which
           remain
           after
           the
           utmost
           degree
           of
           Maceration
           ,
           without
           which
           the
           Body
           would
           not
           be
           Integral
           ,
           but
           Imperfect
           .
           And
           these
           are
           chiefly
           the
           Bones
           ,
           the
           Skin
           ,
           the
           Nerves
           ,
           the
           Tendons
           ,
           the
           Ligaments
           ,
           and
           the
           Substance
           of
           the
           several
           Vessels
           .
           As
           long
           as
           these
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           are
           necessary
           to
           Life
           ,
           remain
           ,
           the
           Body
           is
           truly
           Whole
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           much
           macerated
           .
           All
           the
           Flesh
           that
           is
           added
           makes
           nothing
           at
           all
           to
           the
           Wholeness
           or
           Integrality
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           tho'
           it
           conduce
           to
           Strength
           and
           Ornament
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           Flesh
           which
           would
           chiefly
           turn
           to
           Nourishment
           if
           the
           Body
           were
           devour'd
           .
           The
           Substance
           of
           the
           Vessels
           ,
           Tendons
           ,
           &c.
           are
           not
           so
           apt
           for
           Nourishment
           .
           If
           the
           dying
           Body
           be
           extremely
           macerated
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           doubt
           but
           that
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           it
           will
           be
           restor'd
           by
           foreign
           and
           adventitious
           Matter
           to
           its
           due
           and
           just
           Proportion
           .
           So
           in
           Bodies
           that
           are
           full
           and
           fleshy
           ,
           there
           's
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           substance
           that
           is
           not
           necessary
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           become
           the
           Flesh
           of
           another
           Man
           ,
           the
           Body
           may
           be
           rais'd
           up
           without
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           still
           
             Physically
             Whole
          
           and
           truly
           the
           same
           .
           In
           Bodies
           that
           are
           Fat
           and
           Grass
           ,
           there
           is
           doubtless
           a
           great
           
           deal
           superfluons
           ,
           which
           will
           never
           be
           rais'd
           up
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           never
           made
           the
           Ingredient
           of
           another
           Man's
           Body
           .
           To
           sum
           up
           all
           in
           a
           word
           :
           I
           say
           that
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           who
           has
           promis'd
           that
           the
           Bodies
           of
           all
           Men
           shall
           be
           rais'd
           up
           again
           to
           Life
           ,
           will
           so
           order
           all
           things
           relating
           to
           our
           Nourishment
           ,
           as
           that
           those
           Particles
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           necessary
           Parts
           of
           one
           Man's
           Body
           were
           compounded
           ,
           shall
           never
           become
           the
           Particles
           of
           the
           necessary
           Parts
           of
           another
           Man's
           Body
           :
           At
           least
           he
           will
           take
           care
           that
           they
           may
           not
           continue
           to
           be
           so
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Death
           .
        
         
           If
           Providence
           has
           decreed
           that
           not
           only
           the
           necessary
           Particles
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           the
           Particles
           of
           the
           dying
           Body
           shall
           be
           rais'd
           up
           again
           ,
           it
           will
           take
           such
           care
           of
           our
           Nourishment
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Particles
           of
           one
           Man's
           Body
           shall
           never
           continue
           to
           be
           part
           of
           another
           Man's
           Body
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Death
           .
           God
           will
           take
           care
           that
           no
           one
           shall
           die
           whilst
           his
           Body
           contains
           any
           Particles
           that
           belong
           to
           another
           .
           But
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           it
           is
           not
           at
           all
           necessary
           that
           we
           should
           believe
           thus
           much
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Boyle
           in
           his
           Treatise
           
             concerning
             the
             Possibility
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
          
           in
           answer
           to
           this
           Objection
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           now
           examin'd
           ,
           alledges
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           
           that
           any
           of
           the
           same
           Flesh
           should
           be
           rais'd
           up
           :
           'T
           is
           enough
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           if
           the
           Bones
           are
           rais'd
           up
           and
           cloth'd
           with
           new
           Flesh.
           And
           this
           he
           proves
           from
           the
           Prophet
           
           Eccechiel's
           Description
           of
           the
           Mystical
           Resurrection
           ,
           where
           (
           says
           he
           )
           only
           the
           same
           Bones
           were
           rais'd
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           &c.
           was
           made
           up
           of
           new
           Matter
           .
           But
           how
           does
           it
           appear
           that
           in
           that
           Resurrection
           the
           Flesh
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           to
           be
           made
           up
           not
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           but
           of
           new
           Particles
           ?
        
         
           He
           alledges
           moreover
           that
           the
           Body
           ,
           which
           rises
           ,
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           that
           which
           was
           buried
           ,
           though
           it
           contain
           in
           it
           but
           a
           very
           small
           part
           of
           the
           same
           Substance
           .
           He
           observes
           that
           St.
           
           Paul's
           comparing
           the
           Resurrection
           to
           the
           
             growing
             of
             Corn
          
           ,
           seems
           to
           justifie
           the
           supposition
           of
           a
           Plastick
           Power
           in
           some
           part
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           a
           deceased
           Body
           ,
           whereby
           ,
           being
           Divinely
           excited
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           enabled
           to
           take
           to
           it self
           fresh
           Matter
           ,
           and
           so
           subdue
           and
           fashion
           it
           ,
           as
           thence
           sufficiently
           to
           repair
           or
           augment
           it-self
           .
           This
           is
           wholly
           the
           Hypothesis
           of
           Origen
           .
           He
           adds
           ,
           that
           the
           Alcalisate
           Ashes
           of
           a
           certain
           Plant
           like
           our
           English
           red
           Poppy
           ,
           being
           sown
           in
           a
           Garden
           ,
           has
           been
           known
           to
           produce
           certain
           Plants
           larger
           and
           fairer
           than
           any
           of
           that
           Kind
           that
           had
           been
           seen
           in
           those
           
           Parts
           .
           Which
           seems
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           to
           argue
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           saline
           and
           earthy
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           fixt
           Particles
           of
           a
           Vegetable
           ,
           that
           has
           been
           dissipated
           and
           destroy'd
           by
           the
           Violence
           of
           the
           Fire
           ,
           there
           may
           remain
           a
           Plastick
           Power
           enabling
           them
           to
           contrive
           dispos'd
           Matter
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           re-produce
           such
           a
           Body
           as
           was
           formerly
           destroy'd
           .
           However
           to
           this
           Plastick
           Power
           ,
           residing
           in
           any
           Portion
           of
           the
           destroy'd
           Body
           itself
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           willing
           to
           have
           recourse
           .
           He
           rather
           believes
           ,
           that
           God
           by
           his
           Omnipoten●…e
           will
           perform
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           work
           up
           some
           of
           the
           Particles
           of
           the
           deceas'd
           Body
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           adjacent
           Matter
           ,
           into
           a
           Humane
           Body
           .
           And
           the
           Body
           which
           is
           so
           work'd
           up
           may
           be
           call'd
           (
           as
           he
           tells
           us
           )
           the
           same
           Body
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           not
           to
           de●…end
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           but
           to
           give
           it
           up
           to
           it's
           Adversaries
           ,
           and
           to
           advance
           another
           Doctrine
           instead
           of
           it
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           true
           that
           a
           Body
           so
           made
           up
           ,
           may
           be
           call'd
           the
           same
           with
           that
           which
           died
           .
           How
           can
           a
           Grain
           of
           Corn
           ,
           that
           is
           grown
           up
           ,
           be
           said
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           that
           which
           was
           sown
           ?
           I
           have
           own'd
           already
           that
           the
           Identity
           of
           our
           Bodies
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           does
           not
           consist
           in
           the
           Identity
           of
           Particles
           :
           I
           have
           granted
           that
           our
           Bodies
           in
           our
           
             old
             age
          
           are
           the
           same
           with
           those
           which
           we
           had
           when
           Infants
           ,
           or
           in
           
           our
           Mothers
           Womb
           ,
           tho
           they
           have
           not
           in
           'em
           any
           one
           Particle
           the
           same
           .
           But
           I
           said
           withall
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           I
           say
           here
           again
           ,
           that
           it
           does
           not
           therefore
           follow
           that
           the
           rising
           Body
           may
           be
           the
           same
           with
           that
           which
           was
           buried
           ,
           tho
           it
           have
           not
           any
           ,
           or
           but
           few
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           Particles
           .
           The
           Identity
           of
           the
           Body
           here
           in
           this
           Life
           consists
           in
           a
           sit
           Construction
           and
           Organization
           of
           successively
           fleeting
           Particles
           of
           matter
           .
           The
           Identity
           of
           the
           Rising
           Body
           ,
           or
           it's
           sameness
           with
           that
           which
           died
           ,
           can
           consist
           in
           nothing
           else
           but
           in
           the
           Restauration
           of
           the
           same
           Particles
           of
           Matter
           ,
           which
           made
           up
           the
           necessary
           Parts
           of
           the
           dying
           Body
           ,
           to
           their
           former
           Construction
           .
        
         
           Another
           Objection
           concerning
           the
           Difficulty
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           We
           are
           told
           by
           some
           ,
           that
           allowing
           Five
           or
           Six
           Foot
           deep
           in
           Church-yards
           and
           Burying-places
           ,
           and
           One
           Foot
           deep
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Earth
           where
           the
           Particles
           of
           Humane
           Bodies
           may
           be
           supsos'd
           to
           have
           been
           drop'd
           and
           scatter'd
           by
           the
           Wind
           ,
           there
           will
           hardly
           be
           fit
           Matter
           enough
           in
           the
           whole
           Surface
           of
           the
           Earth
           to
           make
           up
           so
           many
           Humane
           Bodies
           as
           there
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           ,
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
         
           Should
           I
           shew
           that
           here
           in
           England
           alone
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           a
           very
           small
           Part
           of
           the
           Globe
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           if
           you
           go
           but
           
             One
             single
             Foot
             deep
          
           ,
           there
           is
           as
           much
           Substance
           as
           would
           make
           up
           all
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Mankind
           that
           ever
           were
           ,
           or
           ever
           will
           be
           ,
           tho'
           the
           World
           should
           last
           in
           all
           10000
           Years
           ;
           should
           I
           shew
           thus
           much
           ,
           I
           suppose
           it
           would
           be
           granted
           that
           the
           weakness
           of
           this
           Objection
           would
           be
           sufficiently
           expos'd
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           only
           undertake
           to
           prove
           that
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           undertake
           to
           demonstrate
           that
           in
           less
           than
           the
           17th
           Part
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           (
           which
           is
           much
           less
           than
           the
           biggest
           of
           our
           Counties
           )
           there
           is
           more
           than
           enough
           to
           do
           it
           .
           I
           demonstrate
           it
           thus
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           appears
           by
           the
           best
           Calculations
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           in
           England
           about
           
             Forty
             Millions
          
           of
           Acres
           :
           In
           every
           Acre
           there
           are
           43560
           square
           Feet
           .
           There
           are
           therefore
           in
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           about
           1742400000000
           Square
           Feet
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           s
           suppos'd
           by
           the
           most
           Judicious
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           the
           World
           there
           may
           be
           living
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           old
           and
           young
           ,
           about
           
             Three
             Hundred
             Millions
          
           of
           People
           .
           It
           appears
           by
           the
           
             Weekly
             Bills
          
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           born
           and
           die
           every
           Year
           about
           the
           Thirtieth
           Part
           of
           Mankind
           .
           Therefore
           Thirty
           Years
           must
           be
           allow'd
           for
           one
           
           Age.
           Now
           if
           we
           multiply
           
             Three
             Hundred
             Millions
          
           by
           as
           many
           Thirties
           as
           are
           contain'd
           in
           10000
           Years
           ,
           the
           whole
           Number
           of
           Mankind
           in
           10000
           Years
           will
           amount
           to
           but
           little
           more
           than
           99999000000
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           the
           Seventeenth
           Part
           of
           the
           Number
           of
           square
           Feet
           contain'd
           in
           England
           .
           By
           allowing
           
             three
             hundred
             millions
          
           one
           Age
           with
           another
           ,
           I
           have
           allow'd
           much
           more
           than
           
             three
             hundred
             Millions
          
           to
           be
           at
           this
           time
           living
           in
           the
           World.
           For
           in
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           Floud
           ,
           there
           were
           but
           very
           few
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           solid
           Foot
           of
           common
           Earth
           contains
           in
           it
           Substance
           more
           than
           enough
           to
           make
           up
           a
           Humane
           Body
           ,
           Men
           ,
           Women
           ,
           and
           Children
           consider'd
           one
           with
           another
           .
           For
           it
           weighs
           about
           
             Fivescore
             and
             Thirteen
          
           Pound
           ;
           whereas
           the
           weight
           of
           an
           ordinary
           Man
           is
           no
           more
           than
           
             Ten
             Stone
          
           ,
           or
           Sevenscore
           Pound
           .
           If
           therefore
           allowance
           be
           made
           for
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Women
           ,
           who
           generally
           weigh
           much
           less
           than
           Men
           ,
           and
           for
           those
           of
           Children
           under
           Sixteen
           Years
           of
           Age
           ,
           who
           are
           half
           the
           Number
           of
           Mankind
           (
           Infants
           under
           Five
           Years
           of
           Age
           ,
           who
           weigh
           but
           very
           little
           ,
           are
           reckon'd
           one
           Quarter
           of
           Mankind
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           we
           make
           this
           allowance
           ,
           it
           will
           plainly
           appear
           
           that
           the
           weight
           of
           a
           Humane
           Body
           ,
           taking
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           great
           as
           the
           weight
           of
           a
           Solid
           Foot
           of
           common
           Earth
           .
           It
           is
           manifest
           therefore
           ,
           that
           in
           less
           than
           the
           Seventeenth
           Part
           of
           England
           ,
           if
           you
           go
           but
           
             One
             Foot
          
           deep
           ,
           there
           is
           as
           much
           Substance
           as
           would
           make
           up
           all
           the
           Humane
           Bodies
           that
           ever
           were
           ,
           are
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           ,
           tho'
           the
           World
           should
           last
           in
           all
           10000
           Years
           .
        
         
           We
           will
           give
           the
           Objector
           leave
           to
           suppose
           that
           the
           World
           will
           last
           in
           all
           20000
           Years
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           are
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           one
           Age
           with
           another
           ,
           
             Six
             Hundred
             Millions
          
           of
           Humane
           Bodies
           ,
           yet
           in
           less
           than
           one
           Quarter
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           within
           a
           Foot
           of
           the
           Surface
           ,
           more
           Earth
           than
           would
           weigh
           down
           all
           .
           I
           need
           not
           here
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           that
           the
           Sea
           has
           devour'd
           many
           Millions
           of
           Bodies
           .
        
         
           It
           appears
           from
           what
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           all
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Mankind
           is
           not
           impossible
           .
           And
           since
           it
           is
           not
           impossible
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           any
           difficulty
           in
           it
           .
           For
           all
           things
           that
           are
           possible
           ,
           are
           
             equally
             easie
          
           to
           an
           Omnipotent
           Agent
           .
           'T
           is
           an
           Assertion
           of
           *
           
           Pliny's
           (
           as
           has
           been
           already
           observ'd
           )
           That
           God
           himself
           is
           not
           able
           to
           raise
           up
           a
           dead
           Man
           to
           Life
           .
           But
           whatever
           he
           thought
           of
           his
           Gods
           ,
           and
           whatever
           were
           his
           
           Notions
           concerning
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           one
           now
           can
           doubt
           of
           God's
           Power
           and
           Sufficiency
           .
        
         
           I
           need
           not
           endeavour
           to
           demonstrate
           that
           he
           is
           able
           to
           distinguish
           and
           to
           gather
           together
           the
           confus'd
           and
           scatter'd
           Particles
           of
           our
           several
           Bodies
           ,
           howsoever
           blended
           ,
           and
           workt
           in
           with
           other
           Matter
           ,
           and
           to
           range
           and
           mould
           'em
           as
           they
           were
           before
           .
           I
           need
           not
           endeavour
           to
           demonstrate
           that
           he
           is
           able
           to
           provide
           that
           the
           Particles
           which
           compounded
           the
           necessary
           Parts
           of
           one
           Man's
           Body
           ,
           shall
           never
           belong
           to
           the
           necessary
           Parts
           of
           another
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           the
           Particles
           of
           another
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Death
           .
           He
           that
           created
           all
           the
           Particles
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Universe
           ,
           He
           that
           made
           all
           the
           Bodies
           ,
           that
           ever
           were
           ,
           out
           of
           'em
           ,
           He
           
             in
             whose
             Book
          
           are
           all
           our
           Members
           ,
           and
           our
           Particles
           ,
           written
           ,
           how
           can
           he
           be
           ignorant
           to
           what
           uses
           each
           Particle
           has
           been
           put
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           are
           all
           reposited
           ?
           He
           who
           first
           created
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           form'd
           'em
           of
           the
           Dust
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           be
           difficult
           for
           him
           to
           raise
           up
           the
           Dust
           of
           the
           Grave
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           
             declare
             his
             Truth
          
           ?
           He
           that
           first
           commanded
           Man
           to
           come
           as
           it
           were
           out
           of
           Nothing
           ,
           what
           can
           hinder
           but
           that
           he
           should
           be
           obey'd
           when
           he
           shall
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           command
           
           
             the
             Children
             of
             Men
             to
             come
             again
             ?
          
           If
           so
           mean
           a
           Thing
           as
           a
           Loadstone
           can
           distinguish
           and
           gather
           together
           the
           little
           Particles
           of
           Iron
           that
           lie
           confus'd
           and
           undistinguish'd
           in
           the
           Dust
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           shall
           the
           
             Almighty
             Magnetism
          
           of
           Him
           that
           made
           the
           Loadstone
           ,
           be
           able
           to
           distinguish
           and
           raise
           up
           together
           the
           confused
           and
           lost
           Particles
           of
           our
           Bodies
           ?
           If
           Mercury
           ,
           when
           dead
           and
           dissolv'd
           ,
           can
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           Nature
           ,
           be
           reduced
           and
           restor'd
           to
           its
           Life
           and
           Being
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           shall
           the
           great
           
             God
             of
             Nature
          
           be
           able
           to
           reduce
           and
           restore
           our
           dead
           and
           dissolved
           Bodies
           to
           their
           former
           State
           ?
           I
           shall
           not
           any
           longer
           insist
           on
           these
           things
           .
           There
           is
           no
           one
           can
           doubt
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           on
           the
           account
           of
           the
           difficulty
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           with
           the
           Athenians
           worship
           an
           Unknown
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           Third
           Objection
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           unworthiness
           of
           these
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           from
           their
           unfitness
           to
           be
           made
           the
           Habitation
           of
           the
           Soul
           in
           the
           next
           Life
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Everlasting
           .
           The
           Consideration
           of
           the
           Impureness
           of
           these
           our
           Bodies
           made
           the
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           deride
           and
           abominate
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           To
           hope
           for
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           
           Body
           ,
           says
           *
           Celsus
           ,
           becomes
           rather
           the
           Worms
           ,
           than
           
             Men
             :
             And
             what
             Man's
             Soul
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             would
             ever
             desire
             to
             be
             re-united
             to
             a
             Body
             that
             is
             already
             rotten
             ?
          
           Thus
           a
           †
           late
           Author
           ,
           to
           disgrace
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           is
           pleas'd
           to
           call
           the
           Body
           a
           
             Load
             of
             Carrion
          
           ,
           and
           to
           compare
           it
           to
           
             course
             nasty
             Rags
          
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           say
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           Celsus
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           will
           ever
           desire
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Body
           purely
           for
           the
           Body's
           sake
           ,
           Neither
           are
           we
           to
           regard
           what
           the
           Soul
           might
           perhaps
           desire
           ,
           but
           what
           God
           has
           order'd
           to
           be
           done
           .
           Were
           the
           Soul
           to
           wish
           without
           any
           regard
           to
           the
           Will
           and
           Good-pleasure
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           am
           apt
           indeed
           to
           believe
           she
           would
           hardly
           desire
           to
           be
           re-conjoined
           to
           her
           Body
           .
           But
           neither
           would
           she
           wish
           to
           be
           in
           any
           Body
           whatever
           :
           She
           would
           not
           be
           what
           she
           is
           ,
           not
           a
           Soul
           ,
           but
           a
           Seraphim
           .
           But
           is
           the
           
             Clay
             to
             say
             to
             the
             Potter
             ,
             Why
             dost
             thou
             make
             me
             thus
             ?
          
           The
           Ambition
           of
           the
           Soul
           must
           stoop
           to
           the
           Pleasure
           of
           God.
           Her
           Wishes
           and
           Desires
           must
           all
           con-center
           in
           the
           Will
           of
           her
           Almighty
           Maker
           and
           Preserver
           .
           As
           she
           must
           be
           contented
           with
           that
           middle
           degree
           of
           Glory
           in
           which
           God
           has
           placed
           her
           ,
           so
           likewise
           she
           must
           be
           contented
           with
           that
           Collegue
           and
           Companion
           
           which
           he
           shall
           think
           fit
           to
           assign
           her
           .
           When
           he
           shall
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           command
           her
           to
           return
           to
           her
           old
           Habitation
           ,
           tho'
           it
           were
           as
           to
           a
           Prison
           ,
           she
           must
           humbly
           and
           resignedly
           submit
           to
           his
           good
           Pleasure
           :
           
             Behold
             the
             Handmaid
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             be
             it
             unto
             me
             according
             to
             thy
             Word
             .
          
        
         
           But
           why
           should
           we
           imagine
           that
           the
           Soul
           ,
           when
           she
           shall
           be
           remanded
           to
           her
           Body
           ,
           will
           look
           upon
           herself
           as
           sent
           to
           a
           Prison
           ?
           That
           House
           ,
           which
           was
           once
           a
           Prison
           ,
           may
           be
           turned
           to
           a
           Palace
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           one
           too
           as
           the
           Owner
           of
           it
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           live
           in
           forever
           .
           Were
           the
           wretched
           and
           disorderly
           House
           ,
           in
           which
           my
           Soul
           now
           lives
           ,
           to
           continue
           always
           just
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           she
           would
           doubtless
           think
           herself
           happy
           in
           being
           sent
           for
           abroad
           ,
           and
           ,
           with
           reason
           ,
           be
           glad
           to
           continue
           always
           
             from
             home
          
           .
           This
           Flesh
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           now
           live
           ,
           may
           at
           present
           be
           deservedly
           styl'd
           a
           Prison
           ,
           or
           a
           Burden
           ,
           or
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           or
           whatsoever
           else
           is
           not
           Declamation
           and
           Irreverence
           .
           'T
           is
           our
           Church
           in
           her
           Office
           of
           Burial
           that
           calls
           it
           the
           
             Burden
             of
             the
             Flesh
          
           :
           And
           't
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           Ecclesiasticus
           ,
           that
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             the
             corruptible
             Flesh
             presseth
             down
             the
             Soul.
          
           Such
           indeed
           is
           
             our
             Earthly
             House
             of
             this
             Tabernacle
             ,
          
           
           so
           foul
           ,
           so
           inconvenient
           and
           ruinous
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           not
           who
           would
           be
           very
           fond
           of
           it
           .
           Who
           is
           there
           that
           can
           say
           ,
           
             It
             is
             good
             for
             us
             to
             be
             here
             ?
          
           *
           
             I
             know
             that
             in
             my
             Flesh
             ,
          
           as
           at
           present
           it
           is
           ,
           
             there
             dwelleth
             no
             good
             thing
          
           .
           We
           are
           now
           in
           a
           
             Body
             of
             Death
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           himself
           calls
           it
           ,
           and
           well
           may
           we
           desire
           with
           the
           Apostle
           (
           and
           with
           much
           more
           reason
           than
           he
           )
           to
           be
           
             deliver'd
             from
             it
          
           .
           But
           is
           this
           Body
           to
           be
           always
           thus
           constitution'd
           ?
           Is
           it
           always
           to
           remain
           this
           Needy
           and
           Impure
           ,
           this
           
             Passionate
             ,
             Lustful
             ,
             Restive
          
           Body
           ?
           We
           have
           hitherto
           look'd
           but
           on
           one
           Side
           of
           it
           ;
           let
           us
           now
           look
           upon
           it
           in
           the
           
             Reverse
             .
             Immortal
             ,
             Incorruptible
             ,
             Powerfull
             ,
             Spiritual
             ,
             Celestial
             ,
             Glorious
             !
          
           These
           are
           the
           Attributes
           of
           the
           Body
           that
           shall
           be
           rais'd
           .
           And
           where
           is
           now
           the
           unworthiness
           of
           it
           ?
           Where
           is
           the
           unfitness
           to
           be
           made
           the
           Habitation
           of
           the
           Soul
           ?
           Was
           there
           heretofore
           
             a
             Law
             in
             our
             Members
             warring
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             our
             Minds
             ?
          
           Were
           there
           heretofore
           continual
           Feuas
           between
           the
           Flesh
           and
           the
           Spirit
           ?
           There
           is
           now
           a
           perpetual
           Peace
           :
           Their
           Quarrels
           and
           Bickerings
           are
           all
           at
           an
           end
           :
           They
           are
           now
           no
           longer
           Enemies
           ,
           but
           loving
           and
           faithful
           Friends
           .
           It
           is
           not
           properly
           in
           the
           Nature
           of
           Flesh
           
           to
           oppose
           it self
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           to
           revolt
           from
           its
           Duty
           and
           Subjection
           .
           It
           is
           naturally
           Quiet
           and
           Passive
           ,
           and
           though
           in
           this
           Life
           the
           Wheels
           and
           Movements
           of
           the
           Noble
           Machine
           are
           sometimes
           disorder'd
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           next
           they
           will
           all
           move
           regularly
           and
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           Intelligence
           that
           governs
           it
           .
           When
           God
           shall
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           raise
           it
           up
           out
           of
           the
           Grave
           ,
           it
           will
           drop
           all
           its
           Passions
           and
           Restiveness
           ,
           together
           with
           its
           Impurities
           ,
           and
           carry
           up
           nothing
           with
           it
           but
           its
           Natural
           Gentleness
           ,
           and
           a
           Will
           to
           be
           govern'd
           .
           Those
           Traces
           ,
           which
           sensible
           Pleasures
           had
           imprinted
           on
           it
           ,
           will
           be
           all
           perfectly
           Obliterated
           ,
           and
           the
           new
           Impressions
           which
           it
           will
           receive
           will
           be
           truly
           worthy
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Eternity
           .
           Had
           our
           Bodies
           heretofore
           many
           Infirmities
           ?
           Were
           they
           sickly
           ,
           or
           maim'd
           ,
           or
           crooked
           ,
           or
           old
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           deform'd
           ?
           These
           Infirmities
           and
           all
           Imperfections
           are
           now
           done
           away
           .
           The
           Body
           is
           new-cast
           ,
           the
           Mold
           work'd
           better
           ,
           and
           the
           Mettal
           refin'd
           :
           The
           whole
           Figure
           comes
           out
           with
           Vast
           Improvements
           ;
           though
           the
           same
           as
           to
           all
           the
           
             Ideal
             Rudiments
          
           ,
           yet
           a
           much
           more
           curious
           and
           delicate
           Piece
           of
           Workmanship
           .
           Whatever
           it
           was
           heretofore
           ,
           it
           has
           now
           no
           real
           Deformity
           ,
           no
           Wrincle
           ,
           or
           Blemish
           ,
           but
           
           all
           is
           turn'd
           to
           Comeliness
           and
           Beauty
           .
           At
           least
           we
           shall
           then
           have
           a
           truer
           Notion
           of
           Beauty
           and
           Deformity
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           now
           passes
           for
           Ugliness
           will
           then
           appear
           to
           be
           no
           such
           thing
           .
        
         
           
             Hoec
             est
             vera
             resurrectionis
             Confessio
             ,
             quoe
             sic
             gloriam
             carni
             tribuit
             ,
             ut
             non
             auferat
             veritatem
             .
          
           So
           †
           St.
           Jerom.
           And
           that
           Confession
           we
           must
           stand
           to
           .
           Now
           ,
           how
           far
           these
           Bodies
           of
           ours
           are
           capable
           of
           being
           exalted
           and
           glorified
           ,
           so
           as
           still
           to
           continue
           truly
           Humane
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           presume
           to
           determine
           .
           I
           am
           not
           fond
           of
           walking
           in
           the
           Dark
           ,
           especially
           when
           it
           is
           to
           little
           or
           no
           purpose
           :
           But
           because
           you
           desire
           to
           know
           what
           my
           Sentiments
           are
           concerning
           our
           future
           State
           ,
           and
           are
           pleas'd
           to
           ask
           me
           that
           Question
           ,
           
             How
             are
             the
             Dead
             rais'd
             up
             ?
             And
             with
             what
             Body
             do
             they
             come
             ?
          
           I
           must
           own
           my-self
           inclin'd
           to
           believe
           that
           our
           Bodies
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           will
           be
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           
             Purity
             ,
             Constitution
          
           ,
           and
           Liveliness
           ,
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           Adam
           when
           first
           it
           came
           from
           the
           Hands
           of
           its
           Maker
           with
           the
           Stamps
           and
           Characters
           of
           the
           Divine
           Goodness
           and
           Wisdom
           fresh
           upon
           it
           .
           That
           was
           the
           true
           Exemplar
           and
           Original
           and
           Perfection
           of
           
             Humane
             Nature
          
           .
           All
           the
           Difference
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           will
           be
           this
           ,
           That
           Adam's
           Body
           after
           
           some
           little
           Time
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           to
           supply
           its
           Evacuations
           ,
           and
           was
           fitted
           to
           make
           him
           the
           Father
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           Ours
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           will
           continue
           always
           the
           same
           ,
           without
           Perspiration
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Evacuation
           .
           The
           Springs
           will
           always
           have
           the
           same
           Bent
           ,
           the
           Motions
           will
           all
           be
           equally
           Regular
           ,
           the
           same
           continual
           Round
           of
           the
           same
           pure
           vigorous
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Blood
           moving
           forever
           in
           a
           brisk
           but
           even
           Circulation
           .
           The
           Apostles
           Epithets
           '
           of
           Powerful
           ,
           and
           Spiritual
           ,
           and
           Celestial
           ,
           and
           Glorious
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           the
           Scripture
           says
           of
           our
           Transformation
           into
           the
           Divine
           likeness
           ,
           I
           take
           to
           signifie
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           this
           even
           ,
           and
           pure
           ,
           and
           dispassionate
           ,
           and
           incorruptible
           State
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           with
           a
           perfect
           Refinement
           of
           all
           our
           Faculties
           .
           This
           perhaps
           is
           much
           less
           than
           what
           some
           others
           are
           willing
           to
           allow
           to
           a
           glorified
           Body
           :
           But
           I
           see
           no
           Reason
           why
           we
           should
           expect
           any
           higher
           Exaltation
           .
           And
           if
           such
           be
           the
           State
           and
           Condition
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           know
           no
           Reason
           why
           we
           should
           desire
           any
           higher
           .
           This
           Heavenly
           Frame
           is
           enough
           to
           make
           us
           truly
           Happy
           and
           Blessed
           ,
           no
           less
           than
           if
           our
           Bodies
           were
           Ethereal
           ,
           and
           our
           Souls
           were
           carried
           in
           those
           fine
           
             Celestial
             Chariots
          
           which
           the
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           talk
           of
           .
           
           If
           Adam
           had
           not
           sinn'd
           ,
           these
           very
           same
           Bodies
           had
           then
           been
           Immortal
           and
           wholly
           exempted
           from
           Death
           :
           Why
           then
           should
           we
           think
           it
           strange
           that
           the
           Immortal
           Bodies
           which
           God
           will
           bestow
           on
           us
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           should
           be
           truly
           Humane
           ?
           The
           Immortality
           of
           these
           Bodies
           was
           then
           intended
           as
           a
           Blessing
           ;
           and
           shall
           we
           not
           think
           it
           a
           Blessing
           worthy
           of
           the
           Donor
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           same
           Body
           restored
           to
           a
           better
           State
           than
           that
           from
           which
           it
           was
           fallen
           ?
           Yes
           !
           This
           is
           enough
           ,
           and
           This
           is
           all
           I
           desire
           ,
           and
           This
           I
           hope
           to
           obtain
           .
           Let
           this
           my
           Body
           ,
           this
           very
           same
           Body
           ,
           be
           made
           pure
           ,
           my
           Pollutions
           wash'd
           away
           ,
           my
           Passions
           subdu'd
           my
           Wants
           remov'd
           ,
           my
           Understanding
           clear'd
           ,
           my
           sense
           of
           true
           Pleasure
           enliven'd
           ,
           let
           this
           be
           but
           done
           ,
           and
           my
           Soul
           will
           desire
           no
           more
           .
           Her
           
             old
             Acquaintance
          
           ,
           when
           blessed
           with
           these
           happy
           Transmutations
           will
           be
           truely
           welcome
           to
           her
           .
           Neither
           She
           nor
           the
           Angels
           will
           ever
           be
           asham'd
           of
           his
           Company
           .
           Let
           this
           be
           but
           done
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           not
           think
           the
           grossness
           of
           it
           to
           be
           any
           Diminution
           of
           my
           Happiness
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           envy
           the
           Glory
           of
           Incorporeal
           Beings
           ,
           but
           shall
           heartily
           thank
           God
           ,
           that
           
             I
             am
             what
             I
             am
          
           .
        
         
         
           A
           Fourth
           Objection
           is
           concerning
           the
           unfitness
           of
           a
           Humane
           Body
           to
           be
           plac'd
           in
           Heaven
           on
           account
           of
           its
           Gravity
           .
           How
           can
           a
           Humane
           Body
           ,
           that
           is
           naturally
           heavy
           ,
           be
           sustain'd
           in
           a
           pure
           Ethereal
           Heaven
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           those
           Regions
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           where
           the
           Saints
           are
           hereafter
           to
           have
           their
           Habitation
           ,
           be
           all
           fluid
           and
           Ethereal
           ,
           or
           even
           
             void
             Space
          
           ,
           yet
           our
           Bodies
           may
           without
           the
           least
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           Miracle
           ,
           or
           particular
           Care
           of
           Omnipotence
           be
           there
           supported
           and
           sustain'd
           .
           There
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           Gravity
           in
           Regions
           
             purely
             Ethereal
          
           which
           are
           above
           the
           Reach
           and
           Activity
           of
           particular
           Orbs.
           There
           is
           no
           
             High
             and
             Low
          
           in
           such
           Places
           .
           Our
           Bodies
           will
           be
           there
           sustain'd
           ,
           as
           the
           Globe
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           several
           celestial
           Orbs
           ,
           are
           now
           sustain'd
           in
           the
           Air
           and
           Ether
           .
           Which
           is
           not
           done
           by
           a
           Miracle
           :
           for
           they
           are
           Naturally
           sustain'd
           there
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           not
           any
           Low
           to
           which
           they
           may
           encline
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           indeed
           (
           properly
           speaking
           )
           Heavy
           in
           its
           own
           Nature
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           Light
           in
           its
           own
           Nature
           .
           And
           our
           Bodies
           even
           here
           in
           this
           World
           do
           not
           of
           their
           own
           Natures
           tend
           towards
           the
           Center
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           violently
           haled
           of
           push'd
           down
           .
           Had
           
           there
           been
           no
           
             external
             Causes
          
           of
           what
           we
           call
           Gravity
           contriv'd
           by
           the
           Creator
           ,
           there
           would
           have
           been
           no
           such
           Thing
           ,
           no
           
             High
             and
             Low
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Universe
           .
           This
           no
           one
           can
           deny
           that
           considers
           the
           System
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           the
           place
           in
           which
           we
           are
           to
           have
           our
           Abode
           in
           the
           next
           Life
           ,
           is
           all
           pure
           Ether
           ,
           or
           Immaterial
           ,
           is
           perhaps
           not
           so
           true
           as
           generally
           suppos'd
           .
           Perhaps
           after
           all
           ,
           our
           Heaven
           will
           be
           nothing
           but
           a
           
             Heaven
             upon
             Earth
          
           ,
           or
           some
           glorious
           solid
           Orb
           created
           on
           purpose
           for
           us
           in
           those
           immense
           Regions
           which
           we
           call
           Heaven
           .
           It
           seems
           more
           natural
           to
           suppose
           that
           since
           we
           have
           solid
           and
           material
           Bodies
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           placed
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           on
           some
           solid
           and
           material
           Orb.
           Neither
           is
           this
           a
           new
           Opinion
           ,
           but
           embrac'd
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Ancients
           .
           That
           after
           the
           Resurrection
           we
           are
           to
           live
           for
           ever
           on
           a
           
             new
             Earth
          
           ,
           was
           ,
           as
           Maximus
           tells
           a
           us
           ,
           the
           Opinion
           of
           many
           in
           his
           time
           .
           And
           the
           same
           was
           asserted
           in
           the
           Third
           Century
           by
           St.
           b
           
           Methodius
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Tyre
           ,
           in
           his
           Treatise
           
             Concerning
             the
             Resurrection
          
           .
           a
           St.
           Peter
           himself
           tells
           us
           that
           after
           this
           World
           is
           dissolv'd
           there
           will
           be
           
             new
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             Earth
             wherein
             dwelleth
             Righteousness
             .
          
           He
           adds
           ,
           that
           this
           the
           Saints
           
             look
             for
          
           ;
           with
           a
           plain
           Intimation
           ,
           that
           there
           they
           are
           hereafter
           to
           Inhabit
           .
           St.
           John
           also
           in
           his
           Revelations
           b
           makes
           mention
           of
           a
           
             new
             Earth
          
           ,
           where
           the
           Blessed
           are
           to
           have
           their
           happy
           abode
           after
           this
           World
           is
           destroy'd
           .
           These
           places
           the
           Chiliasts
           produce
           to
           confirm
           their
           Opinion
           ;
           but
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           everlasting
           Habitation
           of
           the
           Blessed
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           tells
           his
           Disciples
           :
           c
           
             In
             my
             Fathers
             House
             are
             many
             Mansions
             :
             I
             go
             to
             prepare
             a
             place
             for
             you
             .
             And
             If
             I
             go
             to
             prepare
             a
             place
             for
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             again
             ,
             and
             receive
             you
             unto
             my-self
             ,
             that
             where
             I
             am
             ,
             there
             ye
             may
             be
             also
             .
          
           In
           the
           Regions
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           tho'
           before
           our
           Saviour's
           Ascension
           there
           were
           many
           Mansions
           of
           Angels
           or
           Immaterial
           Beings
           ,
           yet
           those
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           were
           not
           thought
           fit
           for
           the
           Habitation
           of
           Men.
           There
           was
           no
           Mansion
           proper
           for
           Men
           ,
           none
           sufficiently
           suited
           to
           their
           Nature
           ,
           till
           Christ
           ascended
           up
           thither
           in
           his
           Body
           .
           He
           then
           created
           one
           proper
           for
           the
           reception
           of
           his
           own
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           
           and
           for
           the
           Habitation
           of
           our
           Bodies
           .
           This
           I
           take
           to
           be
           that
           
             New
             Earth
          
           ,
           or
           
             Habitable
             Orb
          
           ,
           which
           is
           spoken
           of
           by
           St.
           Peter
           and
           St.
           John.
           There
           Christ
           at
           present
           remains
           ;
           from
           thence
           (
           as
           he
           says
           )
           he
           will
           come
           to
           judge
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Good
           he
           will
           carry
           up
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           live
           there
           for
           ever
           in
           unspeakable
           Happiness
           .
           I
           know
           that
           St.
           John
           seems
           to
           intimate
           that
           that
           
             new
             Earth
          
           ,
           which
           he
           speaks
           of
           ,
           is
           not
           in
           Heaven
           :
           For
           he
           says
           that
           the
           
             New
             Jerusalem
          
           came
           down
           on
           that
           Earth
           
             from
             Heaven
          
           .
           But
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           understand
           the
           Descriptions
           contain'd
           in
           the
           Revelations
           too
           strictly
           .
           By
           the
           
             New
             Jerusalem
          
           coming
           down
           from
           Heaven
           on
           that
           
             new
             Earth
          
           ,
           he
           seems
           to
           mean
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           
             new
             Earth
          
           the
           Throne
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           his
           most
           especial
           Presence
           ,
           will
           be
           
             among
             Men.
          
           I
           leave
           these
           things
           to
           your
           Consideration
           ,
           and
           proceed
           to
        
         
           The
           Fifth
           and
           last
           Objection
           ,
           which
           is
           concerning
           the
           uselessness
           of
           a
           Humane
           Body
           in
           the
           next
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           unnecessariness
           of
           raising
           up
           the
           same
           that
           died
           .
           Our
           Adversaries
           perhaps
           are
           willing
           to
           grant
           that
           there
           is
           no
           impossibility
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Body
           being
           purified
           and
           exalted
           to
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           Humane
           Perfection
           ,
           
           may
           be
           worthy
           of
           the
           Heavenly
           Mansions
           :
           But
           however
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Divine
           Wisdom
           to
           raise
           up
           the
           
             same
             Humane
          
           Body
           .
           Why
           not
           ?
           Why
           ,
           he
           acts
           ,
           says
           the
           Etherealist
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           wisely
           ,
           and
           for
           some
           end
           :
           But
           to
           what
           purpose
           should
           he
           raise
           up
           the
           same
           Body
           ,
           when
           
             a
             new
             one
          
           will
           serve
           as
           well
           ?
           and
           to
           what
           purpose
           should
           he
           again
           invest
           the
           Soul
           with
           a
           Humane
           Body
           ,
           when
           the
           several
           Parts
           of
           it
           are
           useless
           ?
        
         
           In
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           it
           s
           commonly
           alledged
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Humane
           Body
           must
           rise
           again
           ,
           and
           be
           united
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           that
           together
           with
           the
           Soul
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           either
           rewarded
           or
           punish'd
           for
           the
           Good
           or
           Evil
           we
           did
           in
           this
           Life
           .
           It
           would
           be
           Injustice
           (
           they
           say
           )
           for
           God
           to
           punish
           or
           reward
           the
           Soul
           alone
           for
           what
           it
           did
           not
           alone
           ,
           but
           together
           with
           the
           Body
           .
           This
           Argument
           is
           commonly
           made
           use
           of
           not
           only
           by
           the
           School-men
           ,
           and
           other
           Modern
           Divines
           ,
           but
           by
           almost
           all
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           a
           Athenagoras
           ,
           b
           Tertullian
           ,
           c
           
             Greg.
             Nazianzen
          
           ,
           d
           St.
           Chrysostom
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           e
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Hierarchy
          
           ,
           f
           Epiphanius
           ,
           g
           St.
           Ambrose
           ,
           h
           Theodoret
           ,
           i
           
             Aeneas
             Gazaeus
          
           ,
           k
           
             Johannes
             Damascenus
          
           ,
           l
           Nilus
           ,
           m
           Photius
           ,
           and
           several
           others
           
           of
           the
           ancient
           Greeks
           and
           Latins
           .
           They
           all
           agree
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           obliged
           in
           Justice
           to
           reward
           or
           punish
           the
           Body
           together
           with
           the
           Soul.
           The
           same
           is
           asserted
           in
           one
           place
           (
           which
           I
           have
           produced
           )
           by
           Origen
           himself
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           reason
           assigned
           for
           the
           Resurrection
           by
           the
           Talmudists
           in
           the
           Tract
           n
           Sanhedrin
           .
        
         
           I
           desire
           as
           much
           as
           any
           Man
           to
           pay
           a
           just
           Deference
           and
           Regard
           to
           the
           Judgments
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           :
           But
           it
           must
           be
           confes'd
           ,
           that
           tho'
           their
           Authority
           be
           great
           in
           Matters
           of
           Tradition
           ,
           yet
           the
           Reasons
           and
           Arguments
           which
           they
           produce
           to
           confirm
           their
           Doctrines
           ,
           are
           not
           always
           convincing
           .
           If
           we
           seriously
           and
           impartially
           consider
           this
           Assertion
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           it
           not
           to
           be
           true
           .
           My
           reasons
           ,
           in
           short
           ,
           are
           these
           .
           First
           ,
           To
           speak
           properly
           ,
           the
           Body
           is
           not
           capable
           either
           of
           sinning
           ,
           or
           
             doing
             well
          
           .
           It
           is
           only
           the
           Instrument
           of
           the
           Soul.
           And
           the
           Arm
           that
           stabs
           ,
           sins
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Sword.
           'T
           is
           the
           Soul
           only
           that
           is
           the
           Murderer
           .
           Neither
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           is
           the
           Body
           capable
           of
           any
           Reward
           or
           Punishment
           .
           'T
           is
           the
           Soul
           only
           that
           is
           sensible
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           sensible
           can
           be
           capable
           of
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           If
           it
           be
           Injustice
           in
           God
           
           to
           punish
           the
           Soul
           alone
           without
           the
           Body
           in
           conjunction
           with
           which
           she
           committed
           the
           Sin
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           Matter
           which
           constituted
           the
           Body
           when
           the
           several
           Sins
           were
           committed
           ,
           must
           be
           rais'd
           again
           ,
           and
           be
           re-united
           to
           the
           Soul.
           For
           if
           some
           ,
           why
           not
           all
           ?
           But
           what
           
             Monsters
             of
             Men
          
           should
           we
           be
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           if
           all
           the
           Substance
           of
           which
           our
           Bodies
           consisted
           from
           our
           Childhood
           to
           our
           Deaths
           ,
           should
           be
           gather'd
           together
           and
           form'd
           into
           a
           Body
           .
        
         
           'T
           was
           the
           Opinion
           of
           some
           of
           the
           ancient
           Hereticks
           ,
           That
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           Die
           ,
           and
           are
           dissolv'd
           together
           with
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           revive
           and
           rise
           again
           with
           it
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           Which
           Opinion
           supposes
           the
           Soul
           to
           be
           material
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Body
           ,
           which
           many
           of
           the
           ancient
           Christians
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           look'd
           upon
           as
           Heretical
           ,
           believ'd
           .
           Eusebius
           a
           tells
           us
           of
           certain
           Christians
           of
           Arabia
           ,
           in
           the
           Third
           Century
           ,
           who
           advanc'd
           and
           taught
           this
           Opinion
           concerning
           the
           Soul's
           Dissolution
           and
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           condemn'd
           by
           a
           Synod
           there
           call'd
           on
           purpose
           ,
           in
           which
           *
           Origen
           was
           present
           ,
           
           by
           whom
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           they
           that
           maintain'd
           it
           were
           
             re-converted
             .
             Gilbertus
             Gaulminus
          
           *
           ,
           in
           his
           Notes
           on
           the
           Book
           
             De
             vitâ
             &
             morte
             Mosis
          
           ,
           says
           ,
           that
           the
           Arabick
           Historians
           ascribe
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           dies
           together
           with
           the
           Body
           ,
           to
           Origen
           himself
           .
           But
           that
           Origen
           did
           not
           hold
           that
           Opinion
           appears
           very
           evidently
           from
           a
           Hundred
           places
           in
           his
           Works
           .
           Tatianus
           ,
           who
           was
           Scholar
           to
           
             Justin
             M.
          
           and
           lived
           before
           these
           times
           ,
           tho'
           he
           held
           that
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           Good
           do
           not
           die
           together
           with
           the
           Body
           ,
           yet
           he
           †
           asserts
           that
           those
           of
           the
           Wicked
           do
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           dissolv'd
           ,
           they
           are
           
             rais'd
             up
          
           again
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Body
           ,
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           others
           who
           maintain'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           ,
           tho'
           it
           does
           not
           properly
           die
           together
           with
           the
           Body
           ,
           yet
           after
           its
           separation
           from
           the
           Body
           it
           sleeps
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           remains
           altogether
           insensible
           :
           That
           it
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           any
           perception
           without
           the
           concurrence
           of
           an
           Organical
           Body
           .
           These
           are
           call'd
           Psychopannychites
           .
           St.
           Maximus
           *
           speaks
           of
           this
           as
           a
           prevailing
           Opinion
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           which
           was
           about
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Seventh
           Century
           .
           We
           are
           told
           by
           some
           (
           but
           I
           think
           *
           
           untruly
           )
           that
           P.
           John
           XXII
           .
           maintain'd
           it
           .
           
             Stephanus
             Gobarus
          
           *
           speaks
           of
           some
           who
           maintain'd
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Soul
             never
             leaves
             the
             Body
             ,
             but
             remains
             always
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             buried
             together
             with
             it
             ,
          
           and
           is
           raised
           up
           with
           it
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           Whether
           these
           maintain'd
           that
           it
           properly
           dies
           ,
           and
           is
           dissolv'd
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           only
           remains
           insensible
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           say
           .
           Tertullian
           himself
           ,
           tho'
           in
           †
           other
           places
           he
           asserts
           the
           sensibility
           of
           separated
           Souls
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           it-self
           it
           is
           capable
           of
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           ,
           and
           is
           actually
           in
           some
           measure
           rewarded
           or
           tormented
           before
           the
           Resurrection
           ;
           yet
           in
           his
           
             Apology
             against
          
           
           
             the
             Heathens
          
           ,
           he
           expresly
           affirms
           that
           a
           
             the
             Soul
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             suffering
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             in
             union
             with
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             that
             that
             is
             one
             Reason
             why
             the
             Flesh
             is
             to
             rise
             .
          
           Again
           in
           his
           Book
           b
           
             de
             Testimonio
             Animae
             :
             To
             enjoy
             everlasting
             Happiness
             ,
             or
             to
             sustain
             everlasting
             Torments
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             be
             restored
             to
             thy
             former
             Substance
             ,
             because
             thou
             art
             not
             capable
             of
             feeling
             either
             Pleasure
             or
             Pain
             without
             Flesh.
             
          
        
         
           If
           this
           Opinion
           were
           true
           ,
           That
           the
           Soul
           is
           not
           capable
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           ,
           without
           an
           organiz'd
           Body
           ,
           of
           any
           Perception
           ,
           (
           I
           take
           no
           notice
           here
           of
           that
           other
           Opinion
           concerning
           the
           death
           and
           dissolution
           of
           the
           Soul
           )
           we
           should
           not
           need
           to
           look
           any
           further
           for
           a
           reason
           why
           God
           has
           ordained
           that
           the
           Soul
           should
           be
           again
           united
           to
           a
           Humane
           Body
           ;
           since
           it
           would
           not
           otherwise
           be
           capable
           after
           death
           of
           being
           either
           Rewarded
           or
           Punished
           .
           And
           it
           must
           be
           confess'd
           that
           this
           Notion
           is
           very
           consistent
           with
           the
           Doctrine
           
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           Judgment
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           follow
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           But
           here
           lies
           the
           difficulty
           :
           I
           know
           not
           how
           to
           make
           it
           consistent
           with
           some
           other
           Places
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           The
           Scripture
           is
           plainly
           against
           it
           .
           When
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           the
           penitent
           Thief
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           
             This
             day
             thou
             shalt
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradise
             ,
          
           He
           seems
           to
           intimate
           that
           he
           should
           be
           sensible
           of
           that
           happiness
           .
           That
           Wish
           of
           St.
           Paul
           in
           the
           1
           st
           of
           the
           Philip.
           That
           he
           might
           
             depart
             and
             be
             with
             Christ
          
           ,
           seems
           yet
           more
           clear
           and
           convincing
           .
           The
           Apostle
           seems
           plainly
           to
           intimate
           ,
           that
           
             being
             with
             Christ
          
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           sensible
           of
           it
           .
           That
           St.
           Paul
           believed
           that
           the
           Soul
           after
           its
           Separation
           from
           the
           Body
           remains
           sensible
           ,
           and
           is
           capable
           of
           perceiving
           without
           any
           Organs
           of
           Sense
           ,
           I
           inferr
           moreover
           from
           that
           Place
           where
           he
           speaks
           of
           his
           being
           rapt
           up
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           others
           (
           I
           think
           )
           do
           not
           usually
           take
           notice
           of
           .
           He
           says
           that
           
             he
             could
             not
             tell
          
           ,
           whether
           he
           was
           rapt
           up
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           saw
           there
           those
           unspeakable
           Sights
           in
           the
           Body
           or
           out
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           Now
           he
           could
           not
           have
           doubted
           of
           that
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           believed
           that
           the
           Soul
           is
           sensible
           when
           
             out
             of
             the
             Body
          
           .
           To
           this
           we
           may
           add
           that
           Place
           of
           St.
           John
           in
           the
           Revelations
           ,
           where
           he
           says
           a
           that
           he
           saw
           in
           Heaven
           
           
             The
             Souls
             of
             them
             that
             were
             slain
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             cried
             with
             a
             loud
             Voice
             ,
             saying
             ,
             How
             long
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           There
           are
           other
           places
           in
           that
           Book
           which
           confirm
           the
           same
           thing
           .
        
         
           Tertullian
           in
           his
           Book
           
             De
             Resurrectione
             Carnis
          
           ,
           where
           he
           owns
           that
           separated
           Souls
           do
           not
           Sleep
           ,
           but
           are
           sensible
           ,
           and
           are
           actually
           punish'd
           or
           rewarded
           before
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           says
           a
           they
           are
           punish'd
           or
           rewarded
           before
           the
           Resurrection
           for
           those
           good
           or
           bad
           things
           which
           they
           did
           without
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           as
           for
           good
           or
           bad
           
             Thoughts
             ,
             Desires
          
           ,
           and
           Contrivances
           ;
           and
           he
           seems
           to
           intimate
           that
           tho'
           the
           Soul
           is
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           capable
           of
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           b
           
             so
             capable
          
           as
           when
           it
           is
           united
           to
           the
           Body
           .
           It
           is
           capable
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           of
           greater
           Pleasure
           or
           Torment
           when
           united
           to
           the
           Body
           ,
           than
           when
           in
           a
           State
           of
           Separation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           for
           those
           things
           which
           the
           actually
           did
           in
           concurrence
           with
           the
           Body
           ,
           the
           
           must
           be
           punished
           or
           rewarded
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           that
           the
           Pleasure
           or
           Torment
           may
           be
           perfect
           .
           But
           this
           is
           very
           precarious
           ;
           and
           if
           once
           it
           be
           granted
           that
           the
           Soul
           is
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           ,
           without
           an
           organiz'd
           Body
           ,
           capable
           of
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           but
           that
           it
           is
           of
           its
           self
           capable
           of
           being
           fully
           rewarded
           or
           punished
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           not
           yet
           found
           out
           a
           Reason
           for
           this
           Decree
           of
           God
           Almighty
           concerning
           the
           Resurrection
           :
           If
           we
           would
           give
           a
           true
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           we
           should
           mount
           a
           little
           higher
           ,
           and
           look
           a
           little
           farther
           .
           I
           shall
           pass
           by
           many
           Conjectures
           which
           we
           find
           in
           the
           Schools
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           of
           our
           ancient
           Writers
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           Jewish
           a
           Masters
           ,
           and
           shall
           lay
           before
           you
           my
           own
           Thoughts
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           not
           Presumption
           to
           take
           upon
           one
           to
           search
           into
           God's
           Counsels
           ,
           and
           the
           Reasons
           of
           his
           Decrees
           ,
           I
           should
           think
           that
           one
           Reason
           why
           he
           has
           been
           pleas'd
           to
           decree
           that
           the
           Soul
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           shall
           be
           again
           united
           to
           a
           Humane
           Body
           ,
           may
           be
           this
           ;
           That
           as
           we
           are
           Men
           when
           we
           sin
           or
           
             do
             well
          
           ,
           so
           we
           may
           be
           Men
           when
           by
           
           a
           judicial
           Sentence
           we
           are
           punish'd
           or
           rewarded
           for
           it
           .
           But
           we
           cannot
           be
           Men
           unless
           we
           have
           Humane
           Bodies
           .
           St.
           Paul
           a
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           all
           appear
           before
           the
           Judgment-Seat
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           every
           Man
           may
           receive
           the
           Things
           done
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           
             according
             to
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             .
          
           And
           as
           we
           are
           to
           give
           an
           account
           for
           what
           we
           did
           
             in
             the
             Body
          
           ,
           so
           
             in
             the
             Body
          
           we
           shall
           give
           an
           account
           .
           If
           it
           be
           reasonable
           that
           we
           should
           be
           Men
           when
           we
           are
           punish'd
           or
           rewarded
           for
           what
           we
           did
           when
           Men
           ;
           it
           seems
           much
           more
           reasonable
           that
           we
           should
           be
           then
           the
           same
           Men
           :
           But
           we
           cannot
           be
           the
           same
           Men
           unless
           we
           have
           the
           
             same
             Bodies
          
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           great
           Mistake
           to
           imagine
           that
           the
           Identity
           or
           Sameness
           of
           a
           Man
           consists
           wholly
           in
           the
           sameness
           of
           the
           Soul.
           If
           Euphorbus
           ,
           and
           Homer
           ,
           and
           Ennius
           ,
           had
           had
           
             one
             and
             the
             same
          
           Soul
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           not
           have
           been
           
             one
             and
             the
             same
          
           ,
           but
           Three
           distinct
           Men.
           In
           what
           the
           Identity
           or
           sameness
           of
           the
           Body
           consists
           ,
           that
           That
           of
           the
           Rising
           Body
           can
           consist
           in
           nothing
           else
           but
           in
           the
           Restauration
           of
           the
           same
           Numerical
           Particles
           ,
           which
           made
           up
           the
           dissolved
           Body
           ,
           to
           their
           former
           Construction
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           .
        
         
         
           Another
           Reason
           why
           God
           has
           been
           pleas'd
           to
           ordain
           that
           the
           
             same
             Humane
          
           Body
           that
           died
           shall
           rise
           again
           and
           be
           reconjoin'd
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           I
           take
           to
           be
           this
           :
           (
           and
           this
           indeed
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           First
           and
           the
           Chief
           Reason
           of
           that
           Decree
           .
           )
           We
           had
           all
           been
           
             Immortal
             Men
          
           ,
           if
           Adam
           had
           not
           sinn'd
           ;
           't
           was
           God's
           design
           that
           we
           should
           never
           die
           ,
           but
           that
           our
           Souls
           should
           remain
           for
           ever
           united
           to
           their
           Bodies
           .
           This
           gracious
           Design
           being
           frustrated
           by
           
           Adam's
           Transgression
           ,
           he
           was
           graciously
           pleas'd
           to
           ordain
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           Adam
           all
           die
           ,
           so
           by
           the
           Merits
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           
             second
             Adam
          
           ,
           we
           should
           all
           at
           last
           triumph
           over
           Death
           ,
           and
           be
           restored
           to
           those
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Humane
             Nature
          
           which
           he
           first
           design'd
           should
           be
           Immortal
           .
           By
           the
           Death
           and
           Resurrection
           of
           Christ
           our
           Losses
           are
           to
           be
           repair'd
           which
           
           Adam's
           sinning
           occasion'd
           ;
           but
           our
           Losses
           cannot
           be
           repair'd
           unless
           we
           are
           restor'd
           to
           those
           Bodies
           which
           by
           his
           sinning
           we
           lost
           .
        
         
           Will
           neither
           of
           these
           Reasons
           satisfie
           the
           Etherealist
           ?
           Well
           ,
           then
           I
           will
           give
           him
           another
           .
           I
           will
           give
           him
           a
           most
           certain
           Reason
           why
           God
           will
           restore
           us
           to
           our
           Humane
           Natures
           ,
           and
           
           why
           he
           will
           raise
           up
           the
           very
           same
           Body
           .
           
             he
             will
             because
             he
             will.
          
           A
           very
           bad
           Reason
           to
           be
           given
           for
           the
           Actions
           of
           Man
           ,
           but
           a
           very
           good
           one
           for
           God's
           !
           He
           will
           because
           he
           hath
           promis'd
           .
           
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             said
             it
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           and
           
             who
             can
             say
             ,
             What
             doest
             thou
             ?
          
           There
           is
           nothing
           ,
           that
           God
           does
           ,
           but
           He
           does
           for
           a
           very
           good
           Reason
           :
           But
           who
           are
           We
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           call
           him
           to
           an
           Account
           for
           what
           he
           does
           ?
           His
           ways
           and
           his
           Counsels
           are
           many
           of
           'em
           unsearchable
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Job
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             he
             giveth
             not
             account
             of
             any
             of
             his
             Matters
             .
          
           'T
           is
           his
           part
           to
           act
           ,
           ours
           to
           admire
           and
           submit
           ,
           and
           as
           long
           as
           our
           Reason
           and
           our
           Senses
           are
           not
           plainly
           contradicted
           ,
           we
           are
           only
           to
           enquire
           What
           ,
           not
           How
           ,
           or
           Why
           ?
        
         
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           of
           those
           who
           deny
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           same
           Humane
           Body
           ,
           because
           they
           do
           not
           know
           what
           use
           we
           can
           have
           of
           the
           particular
           Parts
           of
           such
           a
           Body
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           whether
           they
           deny
           or
           doubt
           of
           the
           Existence
           of
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           the
           Reason
           of
           which
           they
           cannot
           comprehend
           ?
           I
           should
           undertake
           to
           quiet
           all
           the
           Scruples
           of
           those
           Men
           ,
           and
           to
           satisfie
           all
           their
           queries
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           be
           but
           pleas'd
           to
           undertake
           to
           answer
           a
           few
           
           Questions
           of
           mine
           .
           I
           could
           ask
           'em
           the
           Reason
           of
           a
           hundred
           Things
           both
           in
           Nature
           and
           Divinity
           ,
           but
           to
           bring
           my
           Questions
           home
           to
           the
           Case
           before
           us
           ;
           If
           they
           will
           not
           believe
           that
           in
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           we
           shall
           have
           Humane
           Bodies
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           see
           to
           what
           uses
           our
           several
           Parts
           can
           then
           serve
           ,
           let
           'em
           tell
           me
           to
           what
           real
           Uses
           all
           the
           Parts
           of
           our
           Bodies
           serve
           here
           in
           this
           Life
           .
           By
           that
           time
           they
           are
           able
           to
           do
           that
           ,
           I
           believe
           I
           may
           be
           able
           to
           assign
           them
           the
           uses
           of
           the
           several
           Parts
           of
           our
           Bodies
           in
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           .
           If
           they
           please
           to
           cast
           their
           Eyes
           down
           on
           their
           own
           Bodies
           ,
           they
           may
           there
           see
           certain
           Parts
           of
           which
           there
           is
           no
           real
           Use
           ;
           such
           as
           were
           bestowed
           on
           their
           Bodies
           for
           Resemblance
           Sake
           only
           .
           Why
           therefore
           might
           not
           God
           give
           us
           Humane
           Bodies
           in
           the
           next
           Life
           ,
           meerly
           for
           this
           Reason
           (
           Suppose
           ,
           if
           you
           please
           that
           there
           is
           no
           other
           )
           that
           they
           that
           Rise
           may
           Resemble
           or
           
             be
             like
          
           those
           that
           Died
           ,
           or
           
             be
             such
          
           as
           they
           were
           ?
           I
           would
           ask
           the
           Etherealist
           a
           Question
           or
           two
           more
           .
           Let
           him
           tell
           me
           for
           what
           Reason
           God
           gave
           us
           a
           Body
           here
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           why
           he
           made
           us
           Corporeal
           Beings
           ,
           since
           only
           to
           have
           created
           so
           many
           Souls
           or
           Spirits
           ,
           might
           have
           conduced
           as
           much
           ,
           
           or
           ,
           for
           ought
           we
           can
           see
           ,
           more
           ,
           to
           His
           Glory
           ,
           and
           our
           Happiness
           ,
           than
           to
           make
           us
           ,
           as
           he
           has
           done
           ,
           of
           
             Body
             and
             Soul.
          
           Let
           him
           tell
           me
           for
           what
           Reason
           we
           shall
           have
           in
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           any
           Body
           at
           all
           (
           as
           he
           himself
           grants
           we
           shall
           have
           an
           Ethereal
           one
           )
           since
           the
           Soul
           is
           in
           its
           own
           Nature
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           sort
           of
           Body
           ,
           Capable
           of
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           ?
           In
           a
           Word
           ,
           the
           same
           Reason
           God
           had
           for
           making
           us
           what
           we
           are
           ,
           the
           same
           he
           will
           have
           for
           making
           us
           what
           we
           shall
           be
           ,
           viz.
           His
           good
           Pleasure
           .
           
             —
             ●…om
             readest
             thou
             ?
          
           —
           Go
           ,
           learn
           to
           be
           modest
           .
           Enquire
           first
           what
           God
           has
           promis'd
           ,
           then
           judge
           of
           his
           Wisdom
           by
           his
           Promises
           .
        
         
           I
           fansie
           my-self
           talking
           
             (
             Philalethes
          
           )
           to
           a
           bold
           Refiner
           on
           the
           Promises
           and
           Decrees
           of
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           one
           of
           those
           little
           Dothings
           that
           call
           themselves
           Philosophers
           ,
           who
           first
           form
           to
           themselves
           Notions
           and
           Idea's
           ,
           then
           deal
           with
           Revelation
           as
           the
           Tyrant
           did
           with
           the
           poor
           Innocents
           on
           his
           Bed
           ,
           either
           violently
           stretch
           it
           beyond
           its
           natural
           Reach
           ,
           or
           chop
           off
           a
           Part
           to
           make
           it
           commensurate
           to
           their
           Inventions
           .
           This
           (
           I
           know
           )
           is
           what
           You
           are
           not
           guilty
           of
           .
           You
           pursue
           
           the
           quite
           contrary
           Method
           .
           As
           a
           real
           
             Lover
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           and
           as
           becomes
           a
           true
           
             Christian
             Philosopher
          
           ,
           you
           first
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Traditions
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           and
           on
           these
           agreeing
           together
           ,
           as
           on
           a
           sure
           and
           certain
           Foundation
           ,
           you
           raise
           and
           build
           the
           System
           of
           your
           Belief
           .
           Those
           Doctrines
           which
           you
           find
           clearly
           reveal'd
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           endeavour
           to
           puzle
           with
           nice
           Objections
           and
           Scruples
           ,
           nor
           pervert
           with
           anyp
           rivate
           Glosses
           and
           Conceits
           of
           your
           own
           :
           But
           as
           you
           find
           'em
           so
           you
           embrace
           '
           em
           .
           You
           firmly
           believe
           ,
           and
           humbly
           acquiesce
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           Contrivance
           and
           the
           Reasons
           to
           God.
           Concerning
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           
             same
             Humane
          
           Body
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           Obedience
           to
           your
           Commands
           ,
           I
           have
           endeavour'd
           to
           confirm
           and
           establish
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           ,
           for
           the
           close
           of
           all
           ,
           add
           ,
           That
           among
           all
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Christianity
           (
           you
           understand
           me
           of
           such
           as
           are
           grounded
           only
           on
           Revelation
           )
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           either
           more
           plainly
           deliver'd
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           more
           clearly
           convey'd
           down
           to
           us
           by
           the
           Traditions
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Fathers
           ,
           or
           more
           universally
           receiv'd
           by
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           than
           this
           is
           .
           'T
           is
           indeed
           so
           clearly
           deliver'd
           down
           to
           us
           and
           so
           universally
           
           receiv'd
           ,
           that
           to
           deny
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           profess
           the
           
             Christian
             Faith
          
           ,
           seems
           to
           imply
           a
           Contradiction
           .
           He
           that
           would
           preach
           the
           one
           must
           likewise
           maintain
           the
           other
           .
           We
           must
           do
           as
           St.
           Paul
           did
           at
           
             Athens
             :
             Preach
             Jesus
             ,
             and
          
           not
           only
           the
           but
           
             This
             Resurrection
          
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A44092-e1900
           
             *
             
               Cohort
               .
               ad
               Grac.
            
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             
               De
               Provid
               .
               &
               Fat●…
               ap
               .
               Phot.
               Cod.
            
             CCXIV.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Bel.
               Gal.
            
             〈◊〉
             .
             6.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             Bel.
             Celtico
             .
          
           
             *
             l.
             2.
             c.
             123.
             
          
           
             †
             Sir
             Paul
             Ricaut
             
               of
               the
               Turkish
               Empire
            
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             p.
             133.
             
          
           
             *
             Aen.
             6.
             v.
             751.
             
          
           
             †
             
               De
               tempore
               ,
               Serm.
            
             139
             &
             142.
             
          
           
             a
             
               De
               Resur
            
             .
             c.
             1.
             
             Sed
             Platonici
             immortalem
             animam
             〈◊〉
             contrario
             reclamant
             :
             immo
             adhuc
             proxime
             etiam
             in
             Corpora
             remeabilem
             affirmant
             ;
             etsi
             non
             in
             eadem
             ,
             etsi
             non
             in
             humàna
             tantummodo
             ,
             ut
             Euphorbus
             in
             Pythagoram
             ,
             Homerus
             in
             Pavum
             ,
             recenseantur
             .
             Certè
             recidivatum
             animae
             corporalem
             pronunciaverunt
             ;
             tolerabilius
             mutatâ
             quàm
             negatâ
             qualitate
             :
             pulsatâ
             saltem
             ,
             licet
             non
             aditâ
             veritate
             .
             Ita
             saeculum
             ,
             resurrectionem
             morcuorum
             ,
             nec
             quum
             errat
             ,
             ignorat
             .
          
           
             b
             Sic
             etiam
             conditionem
             renascendi
             sapientium
             clariores
             ,
             Pythagoras
             primus
             ,
             &
             praecipuus
             Plato
             ,
             corruptâ
             &
             dimidiatâ
             fide
             tradiderunt
             .
             Nam
             corporibus
             dissolutis
             solas
             animas
             volunt
             &
             perpetuò
             manere
             ,
             &
             in
             alia
             nova
             corpora
             saepius
             commeare
             .
             Addunt
             istis
             &
             illa
             ad
             retorquendam
             verjtatem
             ,
             in
             pecudes
             ,
             aves
             ,
             belluas
             ,
             hominum
             animas
             redire
             .
             Non
             Philosophi
             sane
             studio
             ,
             sed
             mimico
             vitio
             digna
             ista
             sententia
             est
             .
             Sed
             ad
             propositum
             satis
             est
             ,
             etiam
             in
             hoc
             sapientes
             vestros
             in
             aliquem
             modum
             nobiscum
             consonare
             .
          
           
             c
             L.
             7.
             c.
             23.
             
             Quâ
             de
             anastasi
             Philosophi
             quoque
             dicere
             aliquid
             conat●…
             sunt
             ;
             tam
             corruptè
             quàm
             Poetae
             .
             Nam
             Pythagoras
             transire
             animas
             in
             nova
             Corpora
             disputavit
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Observ.
               de
               locis
               memorab
               .
               in
               Asiâ
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Luctu
             .
          
           
             *
             Orat.
             5.
             p.
             312.
             
             
               &
               Orat.
            
             7.
             p.
             408
             ,
             409.
             
          
           
             a
             Orat.
             4.
             p.
             289.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             praetermissis
             ab
             Homero
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             Romulo
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Vitâ
               Apollonii
            
             ,
             l.
             8.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Plutarch
               in
               Romulo
               .
               Herodotus
            
             ,
             l.
             4.
             c.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             l.
             c.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Contra
               Celsum
            
             ,
             l.
             5.
             p.
             245.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Vita
               Pythag.
            
             p.
             188.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Ap.
               Pecock
               .
               Not.
               in
               Portam
               Mosis
               ,
            
             p.
             146.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Ap.
               S.
               Aug.
               de
               Civ
            
             .
             XXII
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             a
             
               C.
               Celsum
            
             ,
             l.
             5.
             p.
             245.
             
          
           
             †
             P.
             208.
             
             He
             says
             it
             was
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Stoicks
             not
             that
             things
             should
             be
             numerically
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             likeness
             ;
             not
             that
             
               Socrates
               E.
               G.
            
             should
             be
             born
             again
             ,
             but
             some
             one
             exactly
             like
             him
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             like
             Circumstances
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Cont.
               Graecos
            
             ,
             p.
             143.
             
          
           
             b
             
               De
               Vita
               Beat●…
            
             ,
             l.
             7.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Ap●…
               Eu●…
               .
               P●…p
            
             .
             XV.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             2.
             
             
               De
               Nat.
               De●…rum
            
             ,
             c.
             46.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Quod
               mundus
               sit
               corruptibilis
            
             .
             p.
             728.
             
          
           
             c
             Apolog.
             2.
             p.
             66.
             
          
           
             d
             Apolog.
             pro
             Christ.
             
          
           
             e
             Strom.
             5.
             p.
             549.
             599.
             
          
           
             f
             l.
             12.
             c.
             12.
             
             §
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Notis
               in
               M.
               Antonin
               .
               and
               in
               his
               Book
               of
               Credul
               .
               and
               Incred
               .
            
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             L.
             7.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               See
               Clem.
               Alex.
            
             l.
             5.
             p.
             549
             ,
             599.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Simplicius
               Com.
               in
               Arist.
               Phys.
            
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             L.
             7.
             c.
             55.
             
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Author
               seems
               to
               intimate
               that
            
             Democritus
             
               spoke
               of
               a
               Resurrection
               which
               was
               to
               be
               in
               a
               little
               time
               :
               But
               I
               believe
               he
               had
               not
               duly
               consider'd
               his
               Opinion
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Com.
               in
               Ecclesiasten
            
             ,
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Meric
               .
               Casaub.
               of
               Cred.
               and
               Incred
               .
            
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Pocock
               .
               Specim
               .
               Hist.
               Arabum
               ,
            
             p.
             145.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Eutyc●…io
               Vind.
            
             p.
             417.
             
          
           
             a
             Pr●…mio
             .
          
           
             b
             
               De
               Is.
               &
               Osir.
            
             p.
             370.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Ap.
             Plut.
             loco
             cit
             .
          
           
             Theophrasto
             ,
             p.
             77.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Ta●…
               nier
            
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             8.
             p.
             165.
             
          
           
             a
             c.
             19.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Hist.
               Dynast
            
             .
             p.
             101.
             
          
           
             Pocockius
             
               Specim
               .
               Hist.
               Arabum
            
             ,
             p.
             134.
             
             Fuisse
             ex
             Arabibus
             dicit
             Sharestanius
             alios
             qui
             nec
             praecessisse
             creationem
             crederent
             ,
             nec
             futuram
             resurrectionem
             ;
             rerum
             or●…um
             naturae
             ,
             interi●…um
             seculo
             deberi
             asterentes
             ;
             alios
             ,
             qui
             res
             omnes
             creatas
             agnoscerent
             ,
             at
             restitutum
             iri
             mortuos
             negarent
             ;
             alios
             demum
             qui
             utrumque
             ●…aterentur
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Mr.
               Rich.
               Wrag
               in
               Hackluit
               tom
               .
            
             2.
             p.
             310.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Knox
               Hist.
               of
               Ceylon
            
             .
             p.
             85.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Trav.
               Part
               I.
            
             c.
             24.
             p
             97.
             
          
           
             b
             Bomferrus
             
               cited
               by
               Sir
            
             Tho.
             Herbert
             
               in
               his
               Trav.
            
             p.
             359.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Le
               Blanc
            
             .
             c.
             36
             p.
             168.
             
          
           
             c
             Treatise
             of
             China
             .
          
           
             a
             Voyag
             .
             p.
             145.
             
          
           
             a
             C.
             35.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             p.
             140.
             
          
           
             *
             
               De
               Is.
               &
               Osir
            
             ,
             p.
             370.
             
             Theopompus
             ai●…
             de
             Sententi●…
             Magorum
             vicibus
             3000
             annorum
             alterum
             Deorum
             superare
             ,
             alterum
             succumbere
             :
             Et
             per
             alia
             3000
             annorum
             bellum
             eos
             inter
             se
             gerere
             ,
             pugnare
             ,
             &
             alterum
             alterius
             opera
             demoliri
             :
             tandem
             Plutonem
             deficere
             ,
             &
             tunc
             Homines
             fore
             beatos
             ,
             neque
             alimento
             utentes
             ,
             neque
             umbram
             edentes
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Chinâ
               Illustr
            
             .
             p.
             133.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Hist.
               Indiae
               Orient
            
             .
             l.
             1.
             p.
             93.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Herbert
               in
               his
               Trav.
            
             p.
             377.
             
          
           
             a
             p.
             162.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Apud
               Acta
               Eruditorum
               Lipsiensia
            
             .
             Vol.
             12.
             p.
             193.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Hist.
               of
               the
               Caribby
               Isles
            
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Smith
               in
               hi●…
               Virginia
            
             ,
             l.
             2.
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ap.
               Acta
               Lips.
            
             Vol.
             2.
             p.
             379.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Reru●…
               Indicarum
               Thesauro
            
             ,
             To.
             2.
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Reru●…
               Indicarum
               Thesauro
            
             ,
             To.
             2.
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             Praefat
             .
             in
             Benzonis
             Hist.
             
          
           
             a
             Trav.
             p.
             256.
             286.
             
          
           
             b
             Hist.
             Missionis
             Benedictinorum
             in
             America
             .
          
           
             c
             Trav.
             part
             3.
             c.
             11
             &
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Hist.
               Navigat
               .
               in
               Brasiliam
            
             p.
             224.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Hist.
               of
               the
               Caribby
               Isles
            
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             L.
             4.
             c.
             124.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Hist.
               of
               the
               West-Indies
            
             ,
             l.
             5.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Bishop
             Paerson
             
               on
               the
               Creed
            
             ,
             p.
             376.
             
          
           
             Acts
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             De
             Resur
             .
             initio
             Epistolae
             Dedic
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Philo
               Jud.
            
             Quod
             omnis
             probus
             sit
             liber
             .
             p.
             678.
             
          
           
             a
             C.
             7.
             p.
             787.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             his
             own
             Life
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Antiq.
               l.
            
             18.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             
               St.
               Hieron
               .
               Catalog
               .
               Photius
               Cod.
            
             105.
             
          
           
             b
             P.
             455.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Colon.
            
             1613
             
          
           
             a
             P.
             459.
             
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             28.
             15.
             
          
           
             c
             
               De
               Gigantibus
            
             ,
             p.
             222.
             
          
           
             a
             Hist.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Epist.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             v.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Proaem
               .
               in
            
             l.
             3.
             
             
               Com.
               ad
               Galatas
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Vide
               Drusii
               Observ
            
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             
               De
               Sectis
               ,
               Act.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Com.
               in
               Mat.
            
             p.
             486.
             
          
           
             c
             Catech.
             18.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             p.
             215.
             
          
           
             a
             Har.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             L.
             1.
             c.
             54.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Tract
               .
               Sanhedrin
            
             ,
             c.
             11.
             
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             C.
             7.
             v.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             C.
             14.
             v.
             46.
             
          
           
             b
             St.
             〈◊〉
             Jo.
             11.
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             22.
             
             ●…8
             .
             Mark
             12.
             23.
             
             Luke
             20.
             32.
             
          
           
             b
             Luke
             14.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             25.
             
             
               (
               Graec.
            
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Ad
             finem
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Acts
             24.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Vide
               Menasseh
               Ben-Israel
               de
               Resur
            
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
             
               Vorstii
               Animad
               .
               in
               Pirke
               R.
               Elieser
               ,
            
             p.
             216.
             
             
               Pocockii
               Not
               as
               in
               Portam
               Mosis
               ,
            
             p.
             119.
             
          
           
             a
             John
             Sanderson
             
               Voyage
               to
               the
               Holy
               Land.
            
             
          
           
             b
             
               Sandys
               Travels
            
             ,
             p.
             148.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Morison's
               Trav.
            
             p.
             223.
             
          
           
             b
             Travels
             ,
             p.
             184
             part
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Tract
               .
               Sanhedrin
            
             .
             c.
             11.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             
               In
               Pirke
            
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             d
             L.
             c.
             
          
           
             a
             L.
             c.
             
          
           
             a
             L.
             c.
             
          
           
             
               (
               b
            
             )
             L.
             c.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ap.
               Pocockii
               Portam
               Mosis
            
             ,
             p.
             177.
             
          
           
             †
             Isai.
             26.
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             
               De
               Rore
               quo
               futurum
               est
               juxta
               Rabbinos
               ut
               Deus
               vitae
               restituat
               mortuos
               .
               Vide
               Pocock
               .
               in
               Portam
               Mosis
               ,
            
             p.
             120.
             
          
           
             b
             C.
             32.
             v.
             39.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Vide
               not
               .
               Pocockii
               in
               Portam
               Mosis
               ,
            
             p.
             86.
             ad
             234.
             
             
               &
               Menasseh
               Ben-Israel
               per
               totum
               opus
               de
               Resurrectione
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Dr.
             Addison
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Vide
               Hornbeckium
               de
               convertendis
               Judais
            
             .
             p.
             541.
             ad
             550.
             
             
               Menasseh
               Ben-Isr
               .
               de
               Resur
            
             .
             l.
             c.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Vide
               Seld.
               de
               Succes
               .
               Pont.
            
             p.
             111
             ,
             112.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Vid
               seld
            
             .
             l.
             c.
             p.
             109.
             
          
           
             *
             John
             
               Sanderson
               Trav.
               to
            
             Palestine
             .
          
           
             †
             C.
             33.
             v.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Paraphrast
               means
               Damnation
               ,
               as
               appears
               ,
            
             c.
             65.
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Not.
               in
               〈◊〉
               Vitam
               Pythagorae
            
             ,
             p.
             81.
             
          
           
             b
             Ps.
             21.
             v.
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             C.
             7.
             p.
             783.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             C.
             2.
             p.
             617.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             John
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             C.
             16.
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             8.
             v.
             27.
             
          
           
             †
             C.
             14.
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             9.
             v.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             C.
             4.
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             C.
             1.
             v.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             
               St.
               Mat.
            
             14.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             C.
             1.
             80.
             
          
           
             *
             Drusius
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Piscator
             ,
             &c.
             in
             Comment
             .
          
           
             *
             IV.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Antiq.
             XX.
             8.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               (
               b
               )
               Antiq.
            
             XIII
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             Ant.
             XVIII
             .
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Ant.
             XVIII
             .
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Ant.
             XIII
             .
             18.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ant.
             XVIII
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Bel.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             L.
             1.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             †
             C.
             11.
             v.
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Vide
               Menasseh
               Ben-Israel
               de
               Resur
            
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               &
               Talmudistas
               in
               S●…nhedrin
            
             ,
             c.
             11.
             
             §
             2.
             &
             p.
             314
             ,
             315.
             
             
               Ed.
               Cocceii
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Vide
               Epiphaniu●…
            
             ,
             Vol.
             1.
             p
             25.
             
             &
             Vol.
             2.
             p.
             ●…8
             ,
             99
             ,
             100
             ,
             10●…
             ,
             
               Eulogium
               ap
               .
               Phot.
            
             ]
             p.
             ●…86
             .
          
           
             †
             C.
             37.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             12.
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ep.
             I.
             
               ad
               Cor.
            
             p.
             36.
             
               ed.
               
               Jun.
            
             
          
           
             b
             
               Com.
               in
               Mat.
            
             p.
             ●…87
             .
          
           
             a
             Christiani
             non
             pauci
             hoc
             textu
             usi
             sunt
             ad
             probandam
             Resurrectionis
             fidem
             ,
             sed
             ut
             id
             facerent
             ,
             coacti
             sunt
             in
             versionibus
             suis
             multùm
             ab
             Hebraeo
             discedere
             ,
             ut
             notatum
             Mercero
             aliisque
             .
             Hebraea
             sic
             sonant
             :
             
               Scio
               ego
               Redemptorem
               meum
               vivere
               ,
               &
               illum
               postremo
               staturum
               in
               Campo
               ,
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             victorem
             suturum
             .
             )
             
               E●…iamsi
               non
               pellem
               tantùm
               meam
               sed
               &
               hoc
            
             (
             nempe
             arvinam
             quae
             sub
             pelle
             est
             )
             consumerent
             ,
             (
             morbi
             sc.
             )
             
               in
               carne
               tamen
               meâ
               Deum
               videbo
            
             (
             1.
             propitium
             experiar
             :
             )
             
               Ego
               ,
               inquam
               ,
               hisce
               meis
               oculis
               ;
               ego
               ,
               non
               autem
               alius
               pro
               me
               .
               Defecer●…nt
               renes
               mei
               in
               sinu
               meo
               ,
            
             (
             1.
             intima
             mea
             vorantur
             ex
             indignatione
             ob
             maledicta
             vestra
             .
             )
          
           
             a
             
               Catenâ
               in
               Job
            
             ,
             p.
             340.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             
               St.
               John
            
             ,
             v.
             28.
             
          
           
             b
             XX.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Ap.
               Epiphan
               .
               Haer.
            
             64.
             
             §.
             16.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               Sed
               dicet
               aliquis
               :
               Quomodo
               resurg●…nt
               mortui
               ,
               aut
               quali
               cum
               corpore
               venient
               ?
            
             palam
             illud
             ostendit
             ;
             primam
             subjectam
             materiam
             nullo
             modo
             resurgere
             .
             Nam
             si
             rectè
             propositum
             ab
             Apostolo
             exemplum
             accipimus
             ,
             dicendum
             est
             ,
             Seminis
             naturam
             ,
             quae
             frumenti
             grano
             insita
             est
             ,
             vicinâ
             correptâ
             materiâ
             ,
             totam
             illam
             pervadere
             atque
             illius
             pariter
             correptâ
             specie
             ,
             vires
             suas
             in
             id
             ,
             quod
             antè
             Terra
             ,
             Aqua
             ,
             Aer
             ,
             Ignisque
             fuerat
             ,
             transundere
             ,
             earumque
             superatis
             qualitatibus
             ,
             in
             illam
             ipsam
             cujus
             est
             artifex
             ,
             convertere
             :
             Atque
             hoc
             modo
             perfici
             spicam
             ,
             quae
             à
             priore
             grano
             mirum
             in
             modum
             ,
             &
             magnitudine
             &
             figurâ
             &
             varietate
             dissideat
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Adv.
               Jo.
               Hiero.
               sol
            
             .
             p.
             117.
             
             Est
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             singulis
             seminibus
             ratio
             quaedam
             à
             Deo
             artifice
             insita
             ,
             quae
             futuras
             materias
             in
             medullae
             principiis
             tenet
             .
             Et
             quomodo
             tanta
             arboris
             magnitudo
             ,
             truncus
             ,
             rami
             ,
             poma
             ,
             folia
             ,
             non
             viden●…ur
             in
             semine
             ,
             sunt
             tamen
             in
             ratione
             seminis
             ,
             quam
             Graeci
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             vocant
             :
             Et
             in
             grano
             frumenti
             est
             intrinsecus
             ,
             vel
             medulla
             ,
             vel
             venula
             ;
             quae
             cum
             in
             terrâ
             fuerit
             dissoluta
             ,
             trahit
             ad
             se
             vicinas
             materias
             ,
             &
             in
             stipulam
             ,
             folia
             ,
             aristasque
             consurgit
             ,
             aliudque
             moritur
             ,
             aliud
             resurgit
             ;
             neque
             enim
             in
             grano
             tritici
             ,
             radices
             ,
             culmus
             ,
             folia
             ,
             aristae
             ,
             paleae
             sunt
             dissolutae
             .
             Sic
             &
             ratione
             Humanorum
             Corporum
             manent
             quaedam
             surgendi
             antiqua
             principia
             ,
             &
             quasi
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             seminarium
             mortuorum
             ,
             sinu
             terrae
             confovetur
             .
             Cum
             autem
             judicii
             dies
             advenerit
             ,
             &
             in
             voce
             archangeli
             ,
             &
             in
             noviss●…mâ
             tubâ
             tremuerit
             terra
             ,
             movebuntur
             statim
             semina
             ,
             &
             in
             puncto
             horae
             mortuos
             germinabunt
             :
             Non
             tamen
             easdem
             carnes
             ,
             nec
             in
             his
             formis
             restituent
             ,
             quae
             fuerunt
             .
          
           
             c
             L.
             5.
             p.
             246.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Nos
             vero
             post
             corruptionem
             mundi
             eosdem
             ipsos
             futuros
             esse
             homines
             dicimus
             ,
             ●…cet
             non
             eodem
             statu
             ,
             neque
             in
             iisdem
             passionibus
             .
             Non
             enim
             iterum
             ex
             conventione
             viri
             &
             mulieris
             erunt
             ,
             sed
             verbi
             gratiâ
             :
             ea
             ratio
             quae
             continet
             Pauli
             substantiam
             ,
             Pauli
             autem
             nunc
             dico
             corporalis
             quae
             salva
             per●…inet
             :
             Et
             cum
             voluerit
             Deus
             secundùm
             ea
             quae
             dicta
             sunt
             ,
             per
             Sacramentum
             tubarum
             in
             novissimâ
             túbâ
             facere
             ut
             Mortui
             resurgant
             ,
             per
             illam
             ipsam
             substantiae
             rationem
             quae
             salva
             permanet
             ,
             ut
             de
             terrae
             pulvere
             rescuscitentur
             à
             mortuis
             ex
             omnibus
             locis
             ,
             in
             quibus
             ratio
             illa
             substantiae
             corporalis
             in
             ipsis
             corporibus
             permanebat
             ,
             quae
             in
             terram
             prolapsa
             Dei
             voluntate
             iterum
             rescuscitantur
             .
             Et
             hoc
             arbitror
             asserere
             volentem
             dixisse
             Aposto●…um
             in
             1
             
               Ep.
               ad
               Cor.
            
             Post
             assertionem
             enim
             resurrectionis
             mortuorum
             ,
             cum
             proposuisset
             sibi
             ea
             quae
             possent
             ab
             aliis
             objici
             ;
             de
             resurrectione
             m●…rtuorum
             sic
             ait
             :
             
               Sed
               dicit
               aliquis
               ,
               Quomodo
               resurgunt
               mo●…tui
               ?
               Quo
               autem
               corpore
               venient
               ?
               Stulte
               ,
               tu
               quod
               seminas
               non
               vivificatur
               ,
               nisi
               prius
               moriatur
               ;
               &
               quid
               seminas
               ;
               non
               quod
               futurum
               est
               corpus
               seminas
               ,
               sed
               nudum
               granum
               ut
               puta
               tritici
               ,
               aut
               alicujus
               caeterorum
               ,
               Deus
               autem
               dat
               illi
               corpus
               prout
               vult
               .
            
             Cùm
             enim
             manifestissimè
             ostendisser
             quia
             mortui
             resurgunt
             ,
             &
             certum
             esset
             quia
             Salvator
             noster
             cum
             ipso
             corpore
             resurrexisset
             ,
             quod
             susceperat
             ex
             Mariâ
             ,
             non
             autem
             satis
             clarum
             esset
             quomodo
             resurrecturi
             essent
             caeteri
             ,
             vel
             quale
             corpus
             habituri
             :
             Comparat
             resurrectionem
             seminibus
             quae
             seminantur
             in
             terrâ
             ,
             ut
             puta
             grano
             frumenti
             ,
             quod
             quum
             ceciderit
             in
             terram
             corrumpitur
             :
             Sed
             rationis
             illius
             virtus
             est
             insita
             in
             interioribus
             ejus
             medull●…s
             :
             Ipsa
             rationis
             virtus
             assumpra
             adjacentem
             sibi
             terram
             ,
             vel
             aquae
             humorem
             ,
             seu
             aeris
             circumstantem
             temperiem
             ,
             caloris
             quoque
             sufficientem
             recipiens
             fomitem
             per
             divinam
             potentiam
             co-operantem
             culmi
             vel
             spicae
             consurgunt
             :
             Et
             hoc
             est
             quod
             dicit
             :
             
               Tu
               quod
               seminas
               ,
               non
               vivificatur
               nisi
               priùs
               moriatur
               :
               Et
               quid
               seminas
               ,
               non
               corpus
               quod
               futurum
               est
               seminas
               .
            
             Ergo
             hoc
             quod
             cadit
             in
             terram
             corpus
             nostrum
             ,
             comparatum
             est
             grano
             frumenti
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Vide
               Poco●…k
               .
               in
               Portam
               Mosis
               ,
            
             p.
             118
             ,
             119.
             
          
           
             *
             Bishop
             Pearson
             
               on
               the
               Cr●…ed
            
             ,
             p.
             382.
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Slichtingii
             Com.
             in
             locu●…
             .
          
           
             †
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             v.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Com.
               in
               Mat.
            
             p.
             488.
             
          
           
             *
             
               St.
               Hieron
            
             .
             J.
             1.
             
               adv
               .
               Jovin
            
             .
             In
             Resurrectione
             mortuorum
             ,
             non
             ●…bent
             ,
             neque
             nubentur
             ,
             sed
             similes
             erunt
             Angelis
             .
             Quod
             alii
             postea
             in
             Coelis
             futuri
             sunt
             ,
             hoc
             virgines
             in
             terrâ
             esse
             coeperunt
             .
             Si
             Angelorum
             nobis
             similitudo
             promittitur
             :
             inter
             Angelos
             autem
             non
             est
             sexûs
             diversitas
             ;
             aut
             sine
             sexu
             erimus
             ,
             quod
             Angeli
             sunt
             ;
             aut
             certè
             quod
             liquido
             comprobatur
             ,
             resurgentes
             in
             proprio
             sexu
             ,
             sexûs
             non
             fungemur
             officio
             .
             
               Idem
               adv
               .
               Joan.
               Hierosol
            
             .
             Angelorum
             nobis
             simili●…udo
             promittitur
             ;
             id
             est
             ,
             Beatitudo
             illa
             ,
             in
             quâ
             sine
             carne
             &
             sexu
             sunt
             Ang●…li
             ,
             nobis
             in
             carne
             &
             sexu
             nostro
             donabitur
             .
             Mea
             rusticitas
             sic
             credit
             ,
             &
             sic
             intelligit
             ,
             sexum
             confiteri
             sine
             sexuum
             operibus
             ;
             homines
             resurgere
             ,
             &
             sic
             eos
             Angelis
             adaequari
             .
             —
             Similitudo
             autem
             ad
             Angelos
             ,
             non
             hominum
             in
             Angelos
             demutatio
             ,
             sed
             pro●…ectus
             immortalitatis
             &
             Gloriae
             est
             .
             Vide
             
               St.
               Methodium
               ap
               .
               Epiphan
               .
               Haer.
            
             64.
             
             §.
             33.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             53.
             
          
           
             *
             
               St.
               Hieron
               .
               adv
               .
               Joan
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             Quod
             verò
             dicit
             Apostolus
             
               Corruptibile
               hoc
               &
               mortale
            
             ,
             hoc
             ipsum
             corpus
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             carnem
             ,
             quae
             tunc
             videbatur
             ,
             ostendit
             .
             Quod
             autem
             copulat
             ,
             
               induere
               incorruptionem
               &
               i●…mortalitatem
            
             :
             Illud
             indumentum
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             vestimentum
             ,
             non
             dicit
             corpus
             abolere
             quod
             ornat
             in
             gloriâ
             ;
             sed
             quod
             antè
             inglorium
             fuit
             ,
             efficere
             gloriosum
             :
             Ut
             mortalitatis
             &
             infirmitatis
             viliore
             veste
             depositâ
             ,
             immortalitatis
             auro
             ,
             &
             ut
             ita
             dicam
             ,
             firmitatis
             atque
             virtutis
             beatitudine
             ,
             induamur
             ,
             volentes
             non
             spoliari
             carne
             ,
             sed
             supervestiri
             in
             gloriâ
             ,
             &
             domicilium
             nostrum
             ,
             quod
             de
             coelo
             est
             ,
             sup●…rindui
             desiderantes
             ,
             ut
             devoretur
             mortale
             a
             vitâ
             .
             Certè
             nemo
             superinduitur
             ,
             nisi
             qui
             antè
             vestitus
             est
             .
             
               Epiphanius
               H●…r
            
             .
             64.
             c.
             68.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Non
             dixit
             M●…rtale
             solum
             ,
             neque
             corruptibile
             solum
             ,
             nec
             immortalem
             denique
             animam
             .
             Sed
             
               corruptibile
               hoc
               &
               mortale
            
             ,
             addito
             utrobique
             pronomine
             hoc
             .
          
           
             a
             〈◊〉
             .
             IV.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Epiphanius
               Hae●…
            
             .
             64.
             
             §.
             70.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Apostolus
             ai●…
             ,
             
               Nos
               rapiemur
               nu●…ibus
               in
               occursum
               illius
               :
            
             Ut
             hoc
             ipsum
             corpus
             verè
             esse
             ,
             non
             praeter
             ipsum
             aliud
             ,
             o●…tenderet
             .
             Nam
             qui
             rapitur
             ,
             nondum
             est
             mortuus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Cor.
             XV.
             52.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ap
               .
               Eucholog
            
             .
             p.
             658.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Description
               of
            
             Russia
             
               ap
               .
               Hackluyt
               to
            
             .
             1.
             p.
             318.
             
          
           
             a
             St.
             Macarius
             Hom.
             5.
             
             St.
             Cyrillus
             
               Hierosol
               .
               Catechesi
            
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             
               St.
               Clemens
               Rom.
               Ep.
               ad
               Cor.
            
             p.
             34.
             
             
               St.
               Theophilus
               Antioch
               .
               ad
               Autol.
            
             I.
             1.
             p.
             77.
             
             
               Tertullian
               .
               Apolog
               .
               c.
               ult
               .
               &
               De
               Resur
               .
            
             c.
             12.
             
             
               St.
               Ambros.
               De
               Resur
               .
               Orentius
               in
               Commonitorio
               .
               Chrysologus
               Serm.
            
             57
             ,
             59
             ,
             118.
             
          
           
             †
             Passionem
             quoque
             ejus
             in
             cruce
             &
             mortem
             ac
             sepulturam
             ,
             quae
             universa
             servavlt
             ,
             ac
             resurrectionem
             veritate
             &
             non
             putative
             confitemur
             :
             Qui
             &
             primo
             genitus
             ex
             mortuis
             ,
             primitias
             massae
             corporum
             nostrorum
             ,
             quas
             in
             sepulchro
             positas
             suscitavit
             ,
             pervexit
             ad
             coelum
             ,
             spem
             nobis
             resurrectionis
             in
             resurrectione
             proprii
             corporis
             tribuens
             ,
             unde
             &
             omnes
             sic
             speramus
             refurgere
             ex
             mortuis
             ,
             sicut
             ille
             resurrexit
             .
             Non
             in
             aliis
             quibusdam
             peregrinis
             &
             in
             alienis
             corporibus
             quae
             assumuntur
             in
             phantasmate
             :
             Sed
             sicut
             ipse
             in
             illo
             corpore
             ,
             quod
             apud
             nos
             in
             sancto
             sepulchro
             conditum
             resurrexit
             :
             Ita
             &
             nos
             in
             ipsis
             corporibus
             ,
             quibus
             nunc
             circundamur
             ,
             &
             in
             quibus
             nunc
             sepelimur
             ,
             eâdem
             ratione
             &
             visione
             speramus
             resurgere
             .
             
               Joannes
               Episc.
               Hierosol
               .
               ap
               .
               S.
               Hieron
               .
               in
               l.
               adv
               eum
               .
            
             Eodem
             argumento
             ,
             viz.
             Exemplo
             resurrectionis
             Christi
             
               primogeniti
               mortuorum
               ac
               primitiarum
               dermientium
               utitur
               St.
               Methodius
               ap
               .
               Epiphan
               .
               Haer.
               64.
               
               §.
               39.
               &
               ipse
               Epiphanius
               in
               Ancor
               .
               c.
               94.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               St.
               Hieron
            
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             
               adv
               .
               Jovin
            
             .
             Certe
             in
             resurrectione
             ●…adem
             erit
             corporum
             substantia
             ,
             qu●…
             nunc
             utimur
             ,
             licet
             auctior
             gloriâ
             .
             Nam
             &
             Salvator
             in
             tantum
             ipsum
             corpus
             habuit
             post
             inferos
             ,
             inquo
             &
             crucifixus
             est
             ,
             ut
             manus
             perforatas
             clavis
             &
             lateris
             vulnus
             ostender●…t
             .
             P●…rro
             si
             clausis
             ingressus
             est
             oftiis
             ,
             quod
             humanorum
             corporum
             natura
             non
             patitur
             ,
             ergo
             &
             Petrum
             &
             Dominum
             negabimus
             vera
             habuisse
             corpora
             ,
             quia
             ambulaverunt
             super
             aquas
             ,
             quod
             contra
             naturam
             est
             .
             
               Idem
               adv
               .
               Joan.
               Hicros●…l
            
             .
             Dic
             mihi
             ,
             acutissime
             disputator
             ,
             quid
             est
             majus
             ,
             ●…antam
             Terrae
             magnitudinem
             appendere
             super
             nihilum
             ,
             &
             super
             aquarum
             incerta
             librare
             :
             An
             Deum
             transire
             per
             clausam
             porta●…
             ,
             &
             creaturam
             cedere
             creatori
             ?
             Quod
             majus
             est
             tribuis
             :
             quod
             minus
             est
             calumniaris
             .
             Petrus
             super
             aqúas
             ambulat
             gravi
             &
             solido
             corpore
             ,
             Mollis
             unda
             non
             cedit
             :
             paululum
             fides
             dubitar
             ,
             &
             statim
             naturam
             suam
             corpus
             intelligit
             :
             ut
             sciamus
             super
             aquas
             non
             corpus
             ambulâsle
             ,
             sed
             fi●…em
             .
          
           
             a
             Dr.
             Wallis
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             I.
             Part
             ,
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             †
             St.
             
               Hieron
               .
               adv
               .
               Joan.
               Hierosol
               .
            
             Noli
             potentiam
             Domini
             magorum
             praestigiis
             adaequare
             ,
             ut
             videatur
             suisse
             quod
             non
             fuit
             ,
             &
             putetur
             comedisse
             sine
             dentibus
             ,
             ambula●…e
             sine
             pedibus
             ,
             fregisse
             panem
             sine
             manibus
             ,
             loquutus
             esse
             sine
             linguâ
             ,
             &
             latus
             monstrasse
             sine
             costis
             .
             Et
             quomodo
             ,
             inquies
             ,
             non
             cognoscebanteum
             in
             itinere
             ,
             si
             ipsum
             habeba●…
             corpus
             quod
             ante
             habuit
             ?
             Audi
             scripturam
             dicentem
             :
             Oculi
             eorum
             renebantur
             ,
             neeum
             cognoscerent
             .
             Et
             rur●…um
             ,
             Aperti
             sunt
             oculi
             eorum
             ,
             &
             cognoverunt
             eum
             .
             Nunquid
             alius
             fuit
             quando
             non
             agnoscebatnr
             ,
             &
             alius
             quando
             agnitus
             est
             ?
             Certe
             unus
             atqueidem
             ●…rat
             .
             Cognosce●…e
             ergo
             &
             non
             cognoscer●…
             ,
             oculorum
             fuit
             ,
             non
             ejus
             qui
             videbatur
             ,
             licet
             &
             ipsius
             fuerit
             ,
             &c.
             —
          
           
             *
             
               St.
               Luke
            
             XXIV
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Fertur
             in
             Traditiobus
             ,
             quoniam
             Joannes
             ipsum
             corpus
             quod
             erat
             extrinsecus
             tangens
             ,
             manum
             suam
             in
             profunda
             misisse
             ,
             &
             ei
             duritiem
             carnis
             nullo
             modo
             relu●…tatam
             esse
             ,
             sed
             locum
             manui
             prebuisse
             discipuli
             .
             Propter
             quod
             &
             insert
             :
             
               Et
               manus
               nostrae
               contrectaverunt
               de
               verbo
               vite
            
             ;
             contrectahilis
             utique
             factus
             est
             qui
             venit
             in
             carne
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Ep.
               ad
               Smyrnaeos
               ,
               ap
               .
               Eus.
               Hist.
            
             III.
             36.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             St.
             Jerom
             in
             Catalogo
             Script
             .
             Eccles.
             
               understands
               his
               Words
               so
               as
               if
               he
               had
               meant
               that
               he
               himself
            
             saw
             
               Christ
               after
               his
               Resurrection
            
             .
             Super
             person●…
             Christi
             ponit
             Testimonium
             ,
             dicens
             :
             Ego
             verò
             &
             post
             resurrectionem
             in
             carne
             eum
             vidi
             ,
             &
             credo
             quia
             sir
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Adv.
               Haer.
            
             L.
             2.
             
             Ecclesia
             per
             universum
             orhem
             usque
             ad
             fines
             terrae
             seminata
             ,
             &
             ab
             Apostolis
             &
             à
             Discipulis
             eorum
             accepit
             eam
             fidem
             quae
             est
             in
             unum
             Deum
             —
             Et
             in
             unum
             Iesum
             Christum
             Dei
             F.
             incarnatum
             pro
             nostrâ
             salute
             .
             —
             Et
             in
             CARNE
             in
             coelos
             assumptionem
             dilecti
             Iesu
             Christi
             Domini
             nostri
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Lib.
               de
               Sacris
               Antiochae
               Legibus
               ap
               .
               Phot.
               Bibl.
            
             p.
             794.
             
          
           
             *
             Orat.
             4.
             
               c.
               Arianos
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Ap.
               Theodoreti
               Hist.
            
             v.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             L.
             6.
             
             
               De
               Trinitate
               inter
               opera
               St.
               Athanasii
               ,
            
             p.
             571.
             
             Si
             quis
             confitetur
             Filium
             Dei
             quasi
             phantasma
             ,
             sic
             in
             homine
             visum
             fuisse
             ,
             anathema
             illi
             .
             Si
             quis
             confitetur
             ,
             
               verum
               hominem
               ,
               quem
               assumpsit
               ,
               non
            
             verè
             manducâsse
             ,
             aut
             bibisse
             ,
             aur
             lacrymatum
             fuisse
             ,
             sanguinem
             sudâsse
             ,
             &
             passum
             fuisse
             ,
             &
             
               resurrexisse
               ,
               &
               in
               coelis
               ad
               dextram
               Patris
               consedisse
               ,
               anathema
               illi
               .
            
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               The
               same
               Argument
               is
               produced
               by
               St.
            
             Jerom
             ,
             
               adv
               .
               Joan.
               Hierosol
            
             .
             Enoch
             translatus
             est
             in
             carne
             .
             Elias
             carneus
             raptus
             est
             in
             coeium
             :
             ne●…dum
             mortui
             &
             〈◊〉
             jam
             coloni
             ,
             habent
             membra
             cum
             quibus
             rapti
             sunt
             ,
             a●…que
             translati
             .
             Quo●…
             nos
             imitamur
             jejunio
             ,
             illi
             possident
             Dei
             consortio
             ,
             vescuntur
             coelesti
             pane
             ,
             &
             saturaneur
             om●…
             verbo
             Dei
             :
             ●…undem
             habentes
             dominum
             quem
             &
             cibum
             .
             
               P●…ulo
               p●…st
            
             :
             En●…ch
             &
             Elias
             tanto
             tempore
             in
             eadem
             permanent
             aetate
             ,
             quâ
             rapti
             sunt
             .
             Habent
             dentes
             ,
             ventrem
             ,
             genitalia
             ;
             &
             tamen
             nec
             cibis
             nec
             uxoribus
             indigent
             .
             
               And
               by
            
             Epiphanius
             
               in
               Ancorato
            
             ,
             c.
             100.
             
             
               &
               Pa●…rio
               Haer.
            
             64.
             c.
             64.
             
          
           
             †
             
               St.
               Methodius
               ,
               ap
               .
               Epiphan
               .
               Haer.
            
             64.
             
             §.
             35.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Voca●…ulum
             ipsum
             
               (
               Resurrectio
            
             )
             haec
             resurrectura
             esse
             corpora
             ostendit
             .
             Nam
             resurrectio
             non
             de
             co
             ,
             quod
             nunquam
             ce●…dit
             ,
             sed
             de
             eo
             quod
             cecidit
             ,
             atque
             iterum
             assurgit
             ,
             usurpatur
             .
             Non
             enim
             quod
             non
             moritur
             ,
             sed
             quod
             moritur
             ,
             inclinare
             dicitur
             .
             At
             moritur
             caro
             .
             Anima
             quippe
             immortalis
             est
             .
             Quaprop●…er
             si
             immortalls
             est
             anima
             ,
             corpus
             verò
             cadaver
             est
             :
             Qui
             ita
             resurrectionem
             fore
             confi●…entur
             ,
             ut
             cam
             nihil
             ad
             carnem
             pertinere
             putent
             ,
             resurrectionem
             funditus
             negant
             .
             Quandoquidem
             non
             illud
             quod-●…at
             ,
             sed
             quod
             cecidit
             ,
             &
             inclin●…t
             ,
             exurgere
             dicitur
             :
             pro●…o
             ac
             scriptum
             est
             .
             
               Num
               qui
               cecidit
               ,
               non
               resurgit
               ?
            
             Jer.
             8.
             4.
             
             
               Eodem
               modo
               argumentatur
               Photius
               Epist.
            
             1.
             
               ad
               ●…inem
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               Cotelerius
               in
               Scriptores
               Apostol
            
             .
             p.
             103
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Adv.
               Haer.
            
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Strom.
             l.
             5.
             p.
             586.
             
          
           
             c
             Hist●…
             l.
             3.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             Euseb.
             l.
             c.
             
          
           
             e
             Haer.
             30.
             
             Num.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             
               See
               Cudworth's
               Intellec
               .
               System
            
             .
             p.
             785
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             
               St.
               Aug.
               de
               Civ
            
             .
             XX.
             27.
             
             Plato
             Dixit
             ●…ine
             corporibus
             animas
             in
             aeternum
             ●…sse
             non
             posse
             .
          
           
             d
             Sent.
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             †
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               St.
               Iren●…us
               adv
               .
               H●…r
            
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             28.
             &
             
               ap
               .
               Eu●…eb
               .
               Hi●…
            
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Ap.
               Euseb.
               Hist.
            
             l.
             14.
             c.
             15.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             L.
             5.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             c
             
               See
               Euseb.
               III.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Schol
               ,
               in
               Eccles.
               Hi●…r
               .
               c.
            
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Vide
               St.
            
             Irenaeum
             〈◊〉
             .
             5.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             l.
             4.
             
               ad
               fine●…
            
             .
          
           
             a
             L.
             5.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ad
               Graecos
               Cohor
            
             .
             p.
             26.
             
             Apolog.
             2.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             P.
             146.
             
          
           
             b
             L.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
             Ecclesia
             per
             universum
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             a●…
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             seminata
             ,
             &
             ab
             Apostolis
             &
             Discipulis
             ●…orum
             accepit
             eam
             fidem
             quae
             est
             in
             —
             adventum
             Christi
             ad
             recapitulanda
             universa
             ,
             &
             resusci●…
             〈◊〉
             Carnem
             humani
             gen●…ris
             .
          
           
             a
             C.
             1.
             ad
             16.
             &c.
             
             31.
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             P.
             65.
             c.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
             43.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             d
             Ib●…d
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             e
             P.
             77.
             
          
           
             *
             Hi●…
             .
             V.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Strom.
             I.
             5.
             p.
             599.
             
          
           
             *
             
               
                 De
                 Virgin
                 .
                 Velandis
              
               ,
               c.
               I.
               Regula
               qui●…em
               fidci
               una
               omnino
               est
               ,
               sola
               immohil●…s
               &
               irr●…formabilis
               ,
               credendi
               sc.
               in
               Christum
               venturum
               judicare
               vivos
               &
               mortuos
               per
               carnis
               etiam
               resurrectionem
               .
               Hac
               lege
               fidei
               manente
               ,
               caeterajam
               disciplinae
               &
               conversationis
               ,
               admittunt
               novitatem
               correctionis
               .
            
             
               
                 De
                 Pr●…script
                 .
                 Haret
              
               .
               c.
               13.
               
               Regula
               est
               autem
               fidei
               ,
               ut
               jam
               hinc
               quid
               desendamus
               proficeamur
               ,
               illa
               sc
               ,
               quâ
               creditur
               —
               Christh●…
               venturum
               cum
               claritate
               ,
               ad
               sumendos
               sanctos
               in
               vitae
               aeternae
               ,
               &
               promissorum
               coelestium
               fructum
               ,
               &
               ad
               profanos
               adjudicandos
               igni
               perpetuo
               ,
               factá
               utrisque
               partis
               resuscitatione
               cum
               carnis
               restitutione
               .
            
          
           
             †
             L.
             5.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             P.
             246.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Cave
             
               Hist.
               Lit.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             L.
             1.
             c.
             52.
             
             Ut
             in
             resur
             .
             morruorum
             cum
             corpora
             sua
             receperint
             ,
             ●…psa
             jam
             resolutione
             purgata
             ;
             pro
             his
             quae
             bene
             gesserant
             ,
             aerernâ
             haeredi●…ate
             potiantur
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Ap.
               Orig.
            
             l.
             5.
             p.
             240.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             L.
             2.
             p.
             70.
             
          
           
             †
             L.
             6.
             p.
             294.
             
          
           
             *
             
               De
               morte
               Peregrini
            
             ,
             p.
             277.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Octavio
             ,
             p.
             326.
             
          
           
             †
             P.
             97.
             
             Renasci
             se
             terunt
             post
             mortem
             &
             cineres
             &
             favillas
             :
             Et
             nescio
             quâ
             fiduciâ
             mendaciis
             suis
             invicem
             credunt
             ,
             putes
             eos
             jam
             revixisse
             .
          
           
             *
             C.
             Cels.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             242.
             
          
           
             †
             P.
             243.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Ad
             Pammachium
             adv
             .
             Joan.
             Hierosol
             .
          
           
             †
             Ap.
             Pamphil
             .
             Apol.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Pamphilum
             .
          
           
             *
             Cod.
             117.
             p.
             295.
             
          
           
             †
             
               The
               same
               place
               is
               produced
               by
               St.
            
             Methodius
             .
             
               ap
               .
               Epiphan
               .
               Haer.
            
             64.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ap.
               Lambecii
               .
               Notas
               in
            
             Codinum
             ,
             p.
             182.
             
          
           
             b
             Ancorat
             .
             c.
             89.
             
          
           
             d
             Ibid.
             c.
             83.
             
          
           
             e
             De
             erroribus
             Origenis
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               Ad
               Pammach
               .
               adv
            
             .
             Joan.
             Hierosol
             .
          
           
             *
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Ap.
               Epiphan
               .
               Her.
            
             64.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             c.
             38.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ibid.
             c
             15.
             
             &
             
               Ap.
               Phot.
            
             p.
             923.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             923.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ap.
               Photium
            
             ,
             p.
             907.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Anastasius
               Sinaita
               in
               Hexaem
            
             .
             1.
             
             II.
             p.
             339.
             
             
               Theophilus
               Alex.
               Epist.
               Pasch.
            
             3.
             p.
             532.
             
          
           
             *
             
               St.
               Methodius
               &
               Theophilus
               Alex.
               locis
               cit
               .
               Epiphanius
               Epist
               ,
               ad
               Joan
               ,
               Hierof
               .
            
             Vol.
             2.
             p.
             31●…
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Methodius
               ap
               .
               Photium
            
             ,
             p.
             910.
             &
             
               ap
               .
               Epiphan
               .
               Haer.
            
             64.
             c.
             17.
             ad
             25.
             &c.
             42.
             
             
               Epiphanius
               ibid.
            
             c.
             63
             ,
             65
             ,
             66
             ,
             &
             
               in
               Ancorato
            
             ,
             c.
             62.
             
             
               Anastasius
               Sinaita
               in
               Hexaem
            
             .
             I.
             11.
             p.
             338.
             
             
               Anonymus
               de
               Synodis
               .
               Alii
            
             .
          
           
             a
             L.
             5.
             p.
             244.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Methodius
               ap
               .
               Phot.
            
             See
             
               Cudworth's
               Intellect
               .
               System
            
             ,
             p.
             818
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Sectis
             .
          
           
             a
             
               In
               Hexaem
            
             .
             p.
             339.
             
          
           
             b
             De
             Sectis
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Epist.
               Pas●…h
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In.
               Eccles
               .
               Hierarch
            
             .
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             Bre●…iario
             c.
             23.
             
             Origenes
             damnatus
             ,
             est
             mortuus
             ,
             quivivens
             olim
             fuit
             an●…e
             damnatus
             .
          
           
             b
             Et
             qu●…niam
             inter
             cateras
             criminationes
             quas
             eiinferunt
             ,
             est
             et●…m
             ,
             quam
             maxim●…m
             ponunt
             ,
             quod
             resurrectionem
             ,
             scilicet
             mor●…uorum
             ,
             deneget
             .
          
           
             c
             Eos
             ,
             qui
             e●…iam
             scripta
             de
             hoc
             edere
             adversus
             eum
             non
             pepercerunt
             .
          
           
             d
             Her.
             64.
             
          
           
             e
             Cod.
             234.
             
          
           
             f
             Cited
             by
             S.
             Maximus
             in
             
               coelest
               .
               Hierarch
            
             .
             By
             the
             same
             Author
             in
             
               Eccl
               Hierarch
            
             .
             c.
             7.
             p.
             421.
             he
             is
             cited
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Olympius
               Hadr.
            
             
          
           
             g
             
               Vide
               Her.
            
             64.
             
             &
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Joan.
               Hierosol
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Vide
             librum
             ejus
             ad
             Pammachium
             adv
             .
             errores
             Joannis
             Hieros
             .
             &
             librum
             de
             erroribus
             Origenis
             .
          
           
             i
             Vide
             Tracta●…um
             ejus
             
               Contra
               Origenem
            
             ad
             Mennam
             Patr.
             ap
             .
             Concil
             .
             to
             .
             5.
             p.
             675.
             
             &
             Epistolam
             ad
             Concilium
             v.
             Gen.
             ibid.
             p.
             679.
             
          
           
             c
             Vide
             
               Theophili
               Alex.
            
             Epistolas
             ad
             Hieronymum
             &
             Epiphan
             nium
             .
          
           
             d
             Cyrillus
             Scythop
             .
             Vita
             Sabae
             p.
             364.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             †
             L.
             7.
             c.
             42.
             
          
           
             a
             Expos
             .
             in
             Symb.
             
          
           
             b
             Cum
             omnes
             Eccleliae
             ita
             sacramentum
             Symboli
             tradan●…
             ,
             ut
             postquam
             dixerant
             
               Peccatorum
               remissionem
            
             ,
             addant
             ,
             
               Carnis
               Resurrectionem
               .
               Apol.
               adv
               .
               H●…eron
               .
               See
               Pearson
               on
               the
               Creed
            
             p.
             371.
             
          
           
             c
             
               He
               intimates
               that
               it
               was
               so
               in
               the
               Creed
               of
               the
               whole
               Catholick
               Church
               :
            
             In
             Symbolo
             fidei
             &
             spei
             nostrae
             ,
             quod
             ab
             Apostolis
             traditum
             ,
             non
             scribitur
             in
             chartâ
             &
             atramento
             ,
             sed
             in
             tabulis
             cordis
             carnalibus
             ,
             post
             confessionem
             Trinitatis
             ,
             &
             unitatem
             .
             Ecclesiae
             omne
             Christianae
             dogmatis
             sacramentum
             ,
             carnis
             resurrectione
             includitur
             .
             
               Adv.
               Joan.
               Hierosol
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Cateches●…
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Ruffinus
               .
               See
            
             Pearson
             p.
             371.
             
          
           
             a
             Socr.
             1.
             26.
             
             Sozom.
             11.
             27.
             
          
           
             b
             Socr.
             11
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Har.
            
             52.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Ap.
               S.
               Hilarii
               Fragmenta
            
             ,
             p.
             440.
             
          
           
             *
             Ancorato
             ,
             c.
             121.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Ap.
               Op.
               B.
               Hieron
            
             .
             to
             .
             4.
             p.
             66.
             
             In
             hujus
             morte
             &
             sanguine
             credimus
             emundatos
             nos
             &
             ab
             eo
             resuscitandos
             die
             novissimo
             in
             hac
             carne
             quâ
             nunc
             vivimus
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Ibid.
             p.
             67.
             
             Resurrectionem
             etiam
             carnis
             consitemur
             ,
             &
             credimus
             ,
             ut
             dicamus
             nos
             in
             eâdem
             in
             quâ
             nunc
             sumus
             veritate
             membrorum
             esse
             reparandos
             ,
             qualesque
             semel
             post
             resurrectionem
             fuerimus
             effecti
             ,
             in
             perpetuum
             permansuros
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Adv.
               Joan.
               Hierosol
            
             .
             Ego
             liberè
             dicam
             ,
             &
             quanquam
             torqueatis
             labia
             ,
             ●…hatis
             capillum
             ,
             applaudatis
             pede
             ,
             Judaeorum
             lapides
             inquiratis
             ,
             ●…idem
             Ecclesi●…
             apertissimè
             consitebor
             .
             Resurrectionis
             veritas
             catholicae
             ,
             sine
             carne
             &
             ossibus
             ,
             sine
             sanguine
             &
             membris
             intelligi
             non
             potest
             .
          
           
             b
             Nos
             autem
             ,
             s●…cut
             traditum
             est
             nobis
             à
             sanctis
             patribus
             ,
             retinemus
             quod
             fillus
             Dei
             in
             eâ
             ipsâ
             carne
             in
             quâ
             passus
             est
             ,
             resurrexit
             à
             mortuis
             ,
             propter
             quod
             &
             resurrectionis
             spem
             humano
             generi
             tribuit
             .
             Carnis
             verò
             resurrectionem
             non
             per
             aliquas
             praestigias
             ,
             sicut
             nonnulli
             calumniantur
             ,
             dicimus
             :
             Sed
             hanc
             ipsam
             carnem
             in
             quâ
             nunc
             vivimus
             resurrecturam
             credimus
             ,
             non
             aliam
             pro
             aliâ
             ,
             ●…ec
             corpus
             aliud
             quàm
             hujus
             carnis
             dicimus
             .
             Sive
             ergo
             corpus
             resurrecturum
             dieimus
             ,
             secundum
             Apostolum
             dicimus
             ,
             hoc
             enim
             nomine
             usus
             est
             ille
             :
             Sive
             carnem
             dicimus
             secundùm
             traditionem
             Symboli
             confitemur
             .
             Stulta
             enim
             adinventio
             calum●…iae
             est
             ,
             corpus
             humanum
             aliud
             putare
             esse
             quàm
             carnem
             .
             Sive
             ergo
             caro
             secundum
             communem
             sidem
             ,
             sive
             corpus
             secundum
             Apostolum
             dicitur
             quod
             resurget
             ,
             ita
             credendum
             est
             sicut
             Apostolus
             definivit
             ,
             quia
             quod
             resurget
             in
             virtute
             ,
             resurget
             &
             in
             gloriâ
             ,
             &
             incorruptibile
             refurget
             ,
             &
             spiritale
             corpus
             ,
             quia
             corruptio
             incorruptionem
             non
             possidebit
             .
             Salvis
             ergo
             his
             prerogativis
             futuri
             corporis
             ve●…
             caruis
             ,
             resurrectio
             carnis
             credenda
             est
             integre
             atque
             perfectè
             ,
             ut
             &
             natura
             carnis
             〈◊〉
             servetur
             ,
             &
             incorrupti
             ac
             spiritalis
             corporis
             status
             &
             gloria
             non
             in●…ringatur
             .
             Sic
             enim
             scriptum
             est
             .
             Haec
             in
             Hierosolymis
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             Dei
             à
             sancto
             Sacerdote
             ejus
             Joanne
             praedicantur
             ,
             haec
             nos
             cum
             ipso
             &
             dicimus
             &
             tenemus
             .
             Si
             quis
             praeter
             haec
             vel
             credit
             ,
             vel
             docet
             ,
             vel
             a
             nobis
             aliter
             credi
             quam
             exposuimus
             putat
             ,
             anathema
             sit
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Resurrectionem
               verò
               fu●…uram
               humanae
               credimus
               carnis
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 same
                 Council
              
               :
               Si
               quis
               dixerit
               vel
               crediderit
               corpora
               humana
               non
               resurgere
               post
               mortem
               ,
               anathem●…●…it
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Resuscitandi
             ab
             ●…o
             in
             quâ
             nunc
             vivimus
             carne
             ;
             &
             in
             eâ
             quâ
             resurrexit
             idem
             Dominus
             form●…
             .
          
           
             a
             Hoc
             ergo
             exemplo
             capitis
             nostri
             confitemur
             veram
             fieri
             resur
             .
             carnis
             omnium
             mortuorum
             .
             Nec
             in
             aerea
             ,
             vel
             ,
             quâlibet
             aliâ
             carne
             surrecturos
             nos
             credimus
             (
             ut
             quidam
             delirant
             )
             sed
             in
             istâ
             quâ
             vivimus
             ,
             consistimus
             ,
             &
             movemur
             .
          
           
             b
             Et
             hoc
             est
             principale
             religionis
             nostrae
             ,
             ut
             credamus
             ,
             non
             solum
             animas
             non
             perire
             ,
             sed
             ipsa
             quoque
             corpora
             ,
             quae
             mortis
             adventus
             resolverat
             ,
             in
             statum
             pristinum
             futurâ
             beatitudine
             reparari
             .
          
           
             c
             L.
             6.
             
             
               De
               Trin.
               ter
               op
               .
               S.
               Athanasii
               .
            
             Si
             quis
             confitetur
             quod
             Deus
             animam
             hominis
             tantum
             fecerit
             ,
             &
             Satanas
             ei
             corpus
             plasmaverit
             ,
             quod
             ab●…it
             ,
             anathema
             illi
             .
             Si
             quis
             confitetur
             animas
             hominum
             in
             revolutionem
             ●…rsus
             in
             mundo
             ,
             aut
             in
             hominibus
             ,
             aut
             in
             pecudibus
             ,
             aut
             in
             serpentibus
             reverti
             ,
             anathema
             illi
             .
             Si
             quis
             consitetur
             hominem
             in
             animâ
             tantum
             in
             diem
             judicii
             ,
             
               resurg●…re
               ,
               &
               non
               cum
               corpo●…e
               ,
               quemadmodum
               Deus
               illum
               fecit
               ,
            
             anathema
             illi
             .
          
           
             *
             U●…
             carnis
             resurrection
             negetur
             de
             un●…
             omnium
             Philosophor●…m
             Scholâ
             sumitur
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             nullà
             re
             tam
             vehementer
             ,
             tam
             pertinaciter
             ,
             tam
             obnixe
             ,
             &
             con●…entiosè
             contradicitur
             fidei
             Christianae
             ,
             sicut
             de
             carnis
             Resurrectione
             .
             Nam
             &
             de
             animi
             immortalitate
             multi
             etiam
             Philosophi
             Gentium
             multa
             disputaverunt
             ,
             &
             immortalem
             esse
             animum
             humanum
             ,
             pluribus
             &
             multiplicibus
             libris
             conscriptum
             reliquerunt
             .
             Quum
             ventum
             fuerit
             ad
             resur
             .
             carnis
             ,
             non
             titubant
             ,
             sed
             apertissimè
             contradicunt
             &
             contradictio
             eorum
             talis
             est
             ,
             ut
             dicant
             fieri
             non
             posse
             ,
             ut
             c●…ro
             ista
             terrena
             possit
             in
             coelum
             ascendere
             .
             
               Expos
               .
               Psal.
            
             88.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Hist.
               Nat.
            
             l.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
             Imperfectae
             vero
             in
             homine
             naturae
             praecipua
             solatia
             ,
             ne
             D●…um
             quidem
             posse
             om●…ia
             .
             Namque
             nec
             sibi
             potest
             mortem
             consciscere
             ,
             si
             velit
             ,
             quod
             homini
             dedit
             optimum
             in
             tantis
             vi●…
             poenis
             :
             Nēc
             mortales
             aeternitate
             donare
             ,
             
               aut
               revocare
               defunct●…s
            
             ;
             n●…c
             facere
             ,
             ●…t
             qui
             vixit
             ,
             non
             vixerit
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             Vide
             supra
             ubi
             de
             Democriti
             dogmate
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               ap
               .
               Orig.
            
             1.
             5.
             
             p
             240.
             
          
           
             a
             Cont.
             Jul.
             1.
             7.
             ad
             finem
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1.
             5.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             
               C.
               Cels.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Fabu●…as
             aniles
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             p.
             146.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             204.
             
             
               Ed.
               Oxon.
            
             1682.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             p.
             〈◊〉
             .
             8.
             
             
               Ed.
               Oxon.
            
             1683.
             
          
           
             a
             〈◊〉
             Marii
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Hist.
               Nat.
            
             1.
             7.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ap.
               Orig.
            
             〈◊〉
             .
             5.
             p
             240.
             
          
           
             †
             Naked
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             VII
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             Tomo
             2.
             p.
             244.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Ap.
               Epiphan
               .
               Haer.
            
             64.
             c.
             32.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Et
             verò
             perturbandam
             esse
             creaturam
             ,
             velut
             in
             illâ
             con●…agratione
             perituram
             ,
             ut
             iterùm
             creetur
             non
             tamen
             extinguendam
             esse
             ,
             putandum
             est
             :
             Ut
             in
             instaurato
             mundo
             ipsimet
             instaurati
             ac
             doloris
             expertes
             habitemus
             ;
             quemadmodum
             in
             103.
             
             Psalmo
             proditum
             est
             .
             
               Emittes
               spiritum
               tuum
               ,
               &
               creabuntur
               ,
               &
               renovabis
               faciem
               terrae
               .
            
             Quod
             nimirum
             ambientem
             a●…rem
             temperatissimum
             deinceps
             facturus
             sit
             Deus
             .
             Cum
             enim
             post
             saeculi
             praesentis
             exitum
             adhuc
             terra
             perseveratura
             sit
             ,
             habitatores
             in
             eâ
             quosdam
             inesse
             necesse
             est
             ;
             qui
             nec
             morituri
             sunt
             amplius
             ,
             neque
             copulandi
             nuptiis
             aut
             procreandae
             foboli
             operam
             daturi
             ,
             sed
             Angelorum
             more
             fine
             ullâ
             mutatione
             immortalitatis
             statu
             optima
             sint
             quaeque
             facturi
             .
             Proindeque
             stultum
             est
             quanam
             vitae
             ratione
             usura
             sint
             corpora
             quaerere
             ,
             si
             nec
             aer
             ,
             neque
             terra
             ,
             neque
             quicquam
             caeterorum
             sit
             amplius
             futurum
             .
          
           
             a
             Epist.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             v.
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             C.
             21.
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             S.
             Joh●…
             XIV
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             
               De
               Resur
            
             .
             p.
             261.
             &c.
             &
             
               in
               Legat.
            
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             b
             
               De
               Resur
            
             .
             c.
             14
             ,
             15.
             &
             al●…bi
             .
          
           
             c
             Orat.
             in
             Caesarium
             .
          
           
             d
             Serm.
             7.
             
               in
               Genesin
            
             .
          
           
             e
             C.
             7.
             
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Har.
             64.
             c.
             72.
             &
             
               in
               Ancorato
            
             ,
             c.
             89.
             
          
           
             g
             
               De
               Resur
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               De
               provid
               .
               Orat.
            
             9.
             p.
             432.
             3.
             
               tomi
               4ti
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Theophrasto
             ,
             p.
             66.
             
          
           
             k
             
               De
               Orthod
               .
               Fide
            
             ,
             c.
             ult
             .
          
           
             l
             Hemil.
             1.
             
               in
               Pascha
               ap
               .
               Photii
               Bibl.
               
            
          
           
             m
             
               Epist.
               de
               Synodis
            
             ,
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             n
             P.
             311
             ,
             312.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Coc.
            
             
          
           
             a
             Hist.
             VI.
             37.
             
          
           
             *
             Eusebius
             
               intimates
               that
               it
               was
               the
               famous
            
             Origen
             ,
             
               and
               so
               it
               is
               commonly
               taken
               for
               granted
               .
               But
               the
               Author
               of
               the
            
             Synodicon
             ,
             c.
             18.
             
             
               Seems
               to
               intimate
               that
               he
               was
               one
               of
               the
            
             Arabian
             Bishops
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             L.
             〈◊〉
             .
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Orat.
             c.
             Grac.
             p.
             152.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vide
               ejus
               Opera
            
             ,
             to
             .
             2.
             p.
             243
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             He
             only
             held
             that
             the
             Soul
             does
             not
             at
             all
             enjoy
             tl
             .
             e
             Beatifick
             Vision
             before
             the
             Resurrection
             :
             which
             was
             indeed
             the
             general
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Ap.
               Photii
               Bibl.
            
             p.
             898.
             
          
           
             †
             
               
                 De
                 Animâ
              
               ,
               c.
               58.
               
               Omnes
               ergo
               animae
               penes
               inseros
               ?
               inquis
               .
               Velis
               ac
               nolis
               ,
               &
               suppliciajam
               illic
               ,
               &
               refrigeria
               .
               —
               Cur
               enim
               non
               putes
               ,
               animam
               &
               puniri
               &
               foveri
               in
               inferis
               interim
               sub
               expectatione
               utriusque
               judicii
               ,
               in
               quadam
               usurpatione
               &
               candida
               ejus
               ?
               Quia
               salvum
               debet
               esse
               ,
               inquis
               ,
               in
               judicio
               divino
               negotium
               suum
               ,
               sine
               ullâ
               praelibatione
               sententiae
               ,
               tum
               quia
               &
               carnis
               operienda
               est
               restitutio
               ,
               ut
               consortis
               operarum
               atque
               mercedum
               .
               Quid
               ergo
               fiet
               in
               tempore
               isto
               ?
               dormiemus
               ?
               At
               enim
               animae
               nec
               in
               viventibus
               dormiunt
               .
               Corporum
               enim
               est
               somnus
               ,
               quorum
               &
               ipsa
               mors
               cum
               speculo
               suo
               somno
               .
               —
               Semper
               autem
               expectat
               anima
               corpus
               ,
               ut
               doleat
               ,
               aut
               gaudeat
               ?
               nonne
               &
               de
               suo
               sufficit
               sibi
               ad
               utrumque
               titulum
               passionis
               ?
               —
               Novit
               &
               apud
               inferos
               anima
               &
               dolere
               &
               gaudere
               sine
               carne
               ;
               quia
               &
               in
               carne
               illaesi
               ,
               fi
               velit
               ,
               dolet
               ,
               &
               laesa
               ,
               si
               velit
               ,
               gaudet
               .
               Hoc
               si
               ex
               arbitrio
               suo
               in
               vitâ
               ,
               quanto
               magis
               ex
               judicio
               Dei
               post
               mortem
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 De
                 Resur
                 .
                 Carnis
              
               ,
               c.
               17.
               
               Simplicior
               quisque
               fautor
               sententiae
               nostrae
               ,
               putabit
               ,
               carnem
               etiam
               idcirco
               repraesentandam
               esse
               judicio
               ,
               quia
               aliter
               anima
               non
               capiat
               passionem
               tormenti
               seu
               refrigerii
               ,
               utpote
               incorporalis
               :
               Hoc
               enim
               vulgus
               existimat
               .
               Nos
               autem
               animam
               corporalem
               &
               hic
               profitemur
               ,
               &
               in
               suo
               volumine
               probamus
               ,
               habentem
               proprium
               genus
               substantiae
               ,
               soliditatis
               ,
               per
               quam
               quid
               &
               sentite
               &
               pati
               poss●…
               .
               Nam
               &
               nunc
               animas
               torqueri
               ,
               foverique
               penes
               inferos
               ,
               licet
               nudas
               ,
               licet
               adhuc
               exules
               carnis
               ,
               probavit
               Lazari
               exemplum
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             a
             Certé
             quia
             ratio
             restitutionis
             destinatio
             judicii
             est
             ,
             n●…cessario
             idem
             ipse
             qui
             fu●…rat
             exhibebitur
             ,
             ut
             boni
             seu
             contrarii
             meriti
             judicium
             à
             Deo
             referat
             .
             Ideoque
             repraesentabuntur
             &
             corpora
             .
             Quia
             n●…que
             pari
             quicquam
             potest
             a●…ima
             sola
             sine
             materi●…●…tabili
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             carne
             ,
             c.
             48.
             
          
           
             b
             C.
             4.
             
             Affirmamus
             te
             manere
             post
             vi●…ae
             dispunctionens
             ,
             &
             expectare
             diem
             judicii
             ,
             próque
             meritis
             au●…
             cruciatui
             destinari
             ,
             aut
             refrigerio
             ,
             utroque
             sempiterno
             .
             Quibus
             sustinendis
             necessariò
             ●…ibi
             suostantiam
             pristinam
             ,
             ejusdémque
             hominis
             materiam
             &
             memoriam
             revers●…ram
             ,
             quod
             &
             nihil
             mali
             ac
             boni
             sentire
             possis
             sine
             carnis
             passionalis
             facultate
             .
          
           
             a
             c.
             6.
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             C.
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             Porro
             〈◊〉
             haec
             (
             cogitatus
             ,
             concupiscentia
             ,
             voluntas
             )
             satis
             essent
             ad
             plenitudia●…m
             meritorum
             ,
             ut
             non
             requirerentur
             &
             facta
             ,
             sufficeret
             in
             totum
             anima
             ad
             perfectionem
             judi●…
             ,
             de
             his
             judicanda
             ,
             in
             quae
             agenda
             sola
             suffecerat
             .
             Quum
             verò
             etiam
             facta
             devin●…●…at
             meritis
             ;
             facta
             autem
             per
             carnem
             administrentur
             ;
             jam
             non
             sufficit
             animam
             sine
             carne
             soveri
             ;
             five
             cruciari
             ,
             pro
             operibus
             etiam
             car●…is
             ,
             etsi
             habet
             corpus
             ,
             etsi
             habet
             membra
             ;
             
               qu
               proinde
               illi
               ●…n
               sufficiunt
               ad
               sentiendum
               plene
               ,
            
             quemadmodum
             nec
             ad
             ag●…ndum
             perfecte
             .
             Denique
             ,
             haec
             erit
             ratio
             in
             ultimum
             finem
             destina●…
             judicii
             ,
             ur
             exhibi●…ione
             carnis
             omnis
             divina
             censura
             perfici
             possit
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Vide
               Menasseh
               Ben
               Israel
               de
               Resur
               .
            
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             c.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Quare
             futura
             est
             sexus
             differentia
             in
             altera
             vitâ
             ,
             rationem
             vide
             assignatam
             ap
             .
             Quaest.
             a
             d
             Orthod
             .
             inter
             Opera
             S.
             Justini
             M.
             p.
             4.
             
             B.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Cor.
             c.
             5.
             v.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             33.
             13.